Перевод: со всех языков на английский

с английского на все языки

basic construction process

  • 1 базовая строительная технология

    basic construction process, basic constructional process

    Русско-английский словарь по строительству и новым строительным технологиям > базовая строительная технология

  • 2 Language

       Philosophy is written in that great book, the universe, which is always open, right before our eyes. But one cannot understand this book without first learning to understand the language and to know the characters in which it is written. It is written in the language of mathematics, and the characters are triangles, circles, and other figures. Without these, one cannot understand a single word of it, and just wanders in a dark labyrinth. (Galileo, 1990, p. 232)
       It never happens that it [a nonhuman animal] arranges its speech in various ways in order to reply appropriately to everything that may be said in its presence, as even the lowest type of man can do. (Descartes, 1970a, p. 116)
       It is a very remarkable fact that there are none so depraved and stupid, without even excepting idiots, that they cannot arrange different words together, forming of them a statement by which they make known their thoughts; while, on the other hand, there is no other animal, however perfect and fortunately circumstanced it may be, which can do the same. (Descartes, 1967, p. 116)
       Human beings do not live in the object world alone, nor alone in the world of social activity as ordinarily understood, but are very much at the mercy of the particular language which has become the medium of expression for their society. It is quite an illusion to imagine that one adjusts to reality essentially without the use of language and that language is merely an incidental means of solving specific problems of communication or reflection. The fact of the matter is that the "real world" is to a large extent unconsciously built on the language habits of the group.... We see and hear and otherwise experience very largely as we do because the language habits of our community predispose certain choices of interpretation. (Sapir, 1921, p. 75)
       It powerfully conditions all our thinking about social problems and processes.... No two languages are ever sufficiently similar to be considered as representing the same social reality. The worlds in which different societies live are distinct worlds, not merely the same worlds with different labels attached. (Sapir, 1985, p. 162)
       [A list of language games, not meant to be exhaustive:]
       Giving orders, and obeying them- Describing the appearance of an object, or giving its measurements- Constructing an object from a description (a drawing)Reporting an eventSpeculating about an eventForming and testing a hypothesisPresenting the results of an experiment in tables and diagramsMaking up a story; and reading itPlay actingSinging catchesGuessing riddlesMaking a joke; and telling it
       Solving a problem in practical arithmeticTranslating from one language into another
       LANGUAGE Asking, thanking, cursing, greeting, and praying-. (Wittgenstein, 1953, Pt. I, No. 23, pp. 11 e-12 e)
       We dissect nature along lines laid down by our native languages.... The world is presented in a kaleidoscopic flux of impressions which has to be organized by our minds-and this means largely by the linguistic systems in our minds.... No individual is free to describe nature with absolute impartiality but is constrained to certain modes of interpretation even while he thinks himself most free. (Whorf, 1956, pp. 153, 213-214)
       We dissect nature along the lines laid down by our native languages.
       The categories and types that we isolate from the world of phenomena we do not find there because they stare every observer in the face; on the contrary, the world is presented in a kaleidoscopic flux of impressions which has to be organized by our minds-and this means largely by the linguistic systems in our minds.... We are thus introduced to a new principle of relativity, which holds that all observers are not led by the same physical evidence to the same picture of the universe, unless their linguistic backgrounds are similar or can in some way be calibrated. (Whorf, 1956, pp. 213-214)
       9) The Forms of a Person's Thoughts Are Controlled by Unperceived Patterns of His Own Language
       The forms of a person's thoughts are controlled by inexorable laws of pattern of which he is unconscious. These patterns are the unperceived intricate systematizations of his own language-shown readily enough by a candid comparison and contrast with other languages, especially those of a different linguistic family. (Whorf, 1956, p. 252)
       It has come to be commonly held that many utterances which look like statements are either not intended at all, or only intended in part, to record or impart straightforward information about the facts.... Many traditional philosophical perplexities have arisen through a mistake-the mistake of taking as straightforward statements of fact utterances which are either (in interesting non-grammatical ways) nonsensical or else intended as something quite different. (Austin, 1962, pp. 2-3)
       In general, one might define a complex of semantic components connected by logical constants as a concept. The dictionary of a language is then a system of concepts in which a phonological form and certain syntactic and morphological characteristics are assigned to each concept. This system of concepts is structured by several types of relations. It is supplemented, furthermore, by redundancy or implicational rules..., representing general properties of the whole system of concepts.... At least a relevant part of these general rules is not bound to particular languages, but represents presumably universal structures of natural languages. They are not learned, but are rather a part of the human ability to acquire an arbitrary natural language. (Bierwisch, 1970, pp. 171-172)
       In studying the evolution of mind, we cannot guess to what extent there are physically possible alternatives to, say, transformational generative grammar, for an organism meeting certain other physical conditions characteristic of humans. Conceivably, there are none-or very few-in which case talk about evolution of the language capacity is beside the point. (Chomsky, 1972, p. 98)
       [It is] truth value rather than syntactic well-formedness that chiefly governs explicit verbal reinforcement by parents-which renders mildly paradoxical the fact that the usual product of such a training schedule is an adult whose speech is highly grammatical but not notably truthful. (R. O. Brown, 1973, p. 330)
       he conceptual base is responsible for formally representing the concepts underlying an utterance.... A given word in a language may or may not have one or more concepts underlying it.... On the sentential level, the utterances of a given language are encoded within a syntactic structure of that language. The basic construction of the sentential level is the sentence.
       The next highest level... is the conceptual level. We call the basic construction of this level the conceptualization. A conceptualization consists of concepts and certain relations among those concepts. We can consider that both levels exist at the same point in time and that for any unit on one level, some corresponding realizate exists on the other level. This realizate may be null or extremely complex.... Conceptualizations may relate to other conceptualizations by nesting or other specified relationships. (Schank, 1973, pp. 191-192)
       The mathematics of multi-dimensional interactive spaces and lattices, the projection of "computer behavior" on to possible models of cerebral functions, the theoretical and mechanical investigation of artificial intelligence, are producing a stream of sophisticated, often suggestive ideas.
       But it is, I believe, fair to say that nothing put forward until now in either theoretic design or mechanical mimicry comes even remotely in reach of the most rudimentary linguistic realities. (Steiner, 1975, p. 284)
       The step from the simple tool to the master tool, a tool to make tools (what we would now call a machine tool), seems to me indeed to parallel the final step to human language, which I call reconstitution. It expresses in a practical and social context the same understanding of hierarchy, and shows the same analysis by function as a basis for synthesis. (Bronowski, 1977, pp. 127-128)
        t is the language donn eґ in which we conduct our lives.... We have no other. And the danger is that formal linguistic models, in their loosely argued analogy with the axiomatic structure of the mathematical sciences, may block perception.... It is quite conceivable that, in language, continuous induction from simple, elemental units to more complex, realistic forms is not justified. The extent and formal "undecidability" of context-and every linguistic particle above the level of the phoneme is context-bound-may make it impossible, except in the most abstract, meta-linguistic sense, to pass from "pro-verbs," "kernals," or "deep deep structures" to actual speech. (Steiner, 1975, pp. 111-113)
       A higher-level formal language is an abstract machine. (Weizenbaum, 1976, p. 113)
       Jakobson sees metaphor and metonymy as the characteristic modes of binarily opposed polarities which between them underpin the two-fold process of selection and combination by which linguistic signs are formed.... Thus messages are constructed, as Saussure said, by a combination of a "horizontal" movement, which combines words together, and a "vertical" movement, which selects the particular words from the available inventory or "inner storehouse" of the language. The combinative (or syntagmatic) process manifests itself in contiguity (one word being placed next to another) and its mode is metonymic. The selective (or associative) process manifests itself in similarity (one word or concept being "like" another) and its mode is metaphoric. The "opposition" of metaphor and metonymy therefore may be said to represent in effect the essence of the total opposition between the synchronic mode of language (its immediate, coexistent, "vertical" relationships) and its diachronic mode (its sequential, successive, lineal progressive relationships). (Hawkes, 1977, pp. 77-78)
       It is striking that the layered structure that man has given to language constantly reappears in his analyses of nature. (Bronowski, 1977, p. 121)
       First, [an ideal intertheoretic reduction] provides us with a set of rules"correspondence rules" or "bridge laws," as the standard vernacular has it-which effect a mapping of the terms of the old theory (T o) onto a subset of the expressions of the new or reducing theory (T n). These rules guide the application of those selected expressions of T n in the following way: we are free to make singular applications of their correspondencerule doppelgangers in T o....
       Second, and equally important, a successful reduction ideally has the outcome that, under the term mapping effected by the correspondence rules, the central principles of T o (those of semantic and systematic importance) are mapped onto general sentences of T n that are theorems of Tn. (P. Churchland, 1979, p. 81)
       If non-linguistic factors must be included in grammar: beliefs, attitudes, etc. [this would] amount to a rejection of the initial idealization of language as an object of study. A priori such a move cannot be ruled out, but it must be empirically motivated. If it proves to be correct, I would conclude that language is a chaos that is not worth studying.... Note that the question is not whether beliefs or attitudes, and so on, play a role in linguistic behavior and linguistic judgments... [but rather] whether distinct cognitive structures can be identified, which interact in the real use of language and linguistic judgments, the grammatical system being one of these. (Chomsky, 1979, pp. 140, 152-153)
        23) Language Is Inevitably Influenced by Specific Contexts of Human Interaction
       Language cannot be studied in isolation from the investigation of "rationality." It cannot afford to neglect our everyday assumptions concerning the total behavior of a reasonable person.... An integrational linguistics must recognize that human beings inhabit a communicational space which is not neatly compartmentalized into language and nonlanguage.... It renounces in advance the possibility of setting up systems of forms and meanings which will "account for" a central core of linguistic behavior irrespective of the situation and communicational purposes involved. (Harris, 1981, p. 165)
       By innate [linguistic knowledge], Chomsky simply means "genetically programmed." He does not literally think that children are born with language in their heads ready to be spoken. He merely claims that a "blueprint is there, which is brought into use when the child reaches a certain point in her general development. With the help of this blueprint, she analyzes the language she hears around her more readily than she would if she were totally unprepared for the strange gabbling sounds which emerge from human mouths. (Aitchison, 1987, p. 31)
       Looking at ourselves from the computer viewpoint, we cannot avoid seeing that natural language is our most important "programming language." This means that a vast portion of our knowledge and activity is, for us, best communicated and understood in our natural language.... One could say that natural language was our first great original artifact and, since, as we increasingly realize, languages are machines, so natural language, with our brains to run it, was our primal invention of the universal computer. One could say this except for the sneaking suspicion that language isn't something we invented but something we became, not something we constructed but something in which we created, and recreated, ourselves. (Leiber, 1991, p. 8)

    Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Language

  • 3 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

    Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:
    IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysis
    JAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association
    SE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)
    PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)
    PQ - Psychoanalytic Quarterly
    WAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)
    PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)
    \
    О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts
    \
    1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.
    2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.
    3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.
    5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.
    6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.
    7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.
    8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.
    9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.
    10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.
    11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.
    12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.
    14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.
    15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.
    16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.
    17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.
    18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.
    19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.
    20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.
    21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.
    22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.
    23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.
    24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.
    25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.
    27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.
    28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.
    29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.
    31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.
    32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.
    33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.
    34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.
    36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.
    37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.
    38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.
    39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.
    40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.
    41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).
    42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.
    43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.
    44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.
    45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.
    47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.
    48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.
    49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.
    50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.
    51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.
    52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.
    53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.
    54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.
    55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.
    56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.
    57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.
    58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.
    59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.
    60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.
    61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.
    62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.
    63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.
    64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.
    65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.
    66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.
    67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.
    68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.
    69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.
    70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.
    71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.
    72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.
    73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.
    74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.
    75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.
    76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.
    77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).
    78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.
    79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.
    80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.
    81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.
    82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.
    83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.
    85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.
    86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.
    87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.
    88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.
    89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.
    90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.
    91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.
    92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.
    93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.
    94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.
    95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.
    96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
    97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.
    98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.
    99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.
    100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.
    101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.
    102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.
    103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.
    104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.
    105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.
    106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.
    107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.
    110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.
    111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.
    112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
    113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.
    114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
    115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.
    116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.
    117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.
    119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.
    120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.
    121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.
    122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.
    123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
    124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.
    125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.
    126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.
    127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.
    128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.
    130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.
    133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.
    134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.
    136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.
    137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.
    140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.
    141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.
    142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.
    143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.
    144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.
    145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.
    146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.
    147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.
    148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.
    149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.
    150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.
    151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.
    152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.
    153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.
    154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.
    155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.
    156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.
    157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.
    158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.
    159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
    160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.
    161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
    162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.
    163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.
    164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.
    165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.
    166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.
    167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.
    168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.
    170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.
    171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
    172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.
    173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.
    174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.
    175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.
    176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.
    177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.
    178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.
    179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.
    180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.
    181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.
    183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.
    184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.
    185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.
    186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.
    187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.
    188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.
    189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.
    190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
    191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
    192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.
    193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.
    195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.
    196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
    197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.
    198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.
    199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.
    200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.
    201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.
    202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.
    203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.
    204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.
    205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.
    206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.
    207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.
    208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.
    210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.
    211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.
    212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.
    214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.
    215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.
    216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.
    218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.
    219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.
    220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.
    221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.
    222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.
    223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.
    224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.
    225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.
    227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.
    228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.
    229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.
    230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).
    231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.
    232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.
    233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.
    235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.
    236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.
    237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.
    238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
    239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.
    240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.
    241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.
    242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.
    243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.
    244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).
    245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.
    246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.
    247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.
    248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.
    249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.
    250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.
    251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.
    252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.
    253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.
    254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.
    255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.
    256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.
    257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.
    258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.
    259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.
    260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.
    261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.
    262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.
    263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.
    264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.
    265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.
    266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.
    267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.
    268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.
    269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.
    270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.
    271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.
    272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.
    273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.
    274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.
    275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.
    276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.
    277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.
    278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.
    279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.
    280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.
    281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.
    282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.
    283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.
    284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.
    285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.
    286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.
    287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.
    288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.
    289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.
    290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
    291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.
    292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.
    293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
    294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.
    295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.
    296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.
    297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.
    298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.
    299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.
    300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.
    301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.
    302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.
    303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.
    304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.
    305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.
    306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
    307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.
    308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.
    309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
    310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.
    311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.
    312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.
    313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.
    314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.
    315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.
    316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.
    317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.
    318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.
    319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.
    320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.
    321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.
    322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.
    323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.
    324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
    325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.
    326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.
    327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
    328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.
    330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.
    331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.
    332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.
    335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.
    336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.
    337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.
    338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.
    339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).
    340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).
    341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.
    342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.
    344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).
    345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.
    346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.
    347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.
    348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.
    349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.
    350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
    353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.
    354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.
    355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.
    356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.
    357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.
    358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.
    359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.
    360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
    362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).
    365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.
    366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.
    367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.
    369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.
    371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.
    372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.
    373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.
    374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.
    375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.
    376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.
    377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.
    379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.
    380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.
    381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.
    383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.
    384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.
    385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.
    386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.
    387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.
    390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.
    391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.
    392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.
    394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.
    395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).
    396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.
    397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.
    399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.
    401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.
    402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.
    403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.
    404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.
    405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.
    406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.
    407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.
    409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).
    410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.
    411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.
    412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.
    414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.
    415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.
    416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.
    417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.
    418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.
    419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.
    421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.
    422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.
    423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.
    424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.
    425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.
    426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).
    427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.
    428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.
    429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.
    430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.
    432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.
    433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.
    434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.
    435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.
    436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.
    437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.
    438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.
    439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.
    440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.
    441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).
    442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.
    443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.
    444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.
    445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.
    446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.
    447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.
    449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.
    450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.
    451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
    455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
    457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.
    458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.
    459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.
    460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.
    461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.
    462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.
    463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.
    464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.
    465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.
    466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.
    467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.
    468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
    469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.
    471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.
    473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.
    474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.
    475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.
    476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.
    477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.
    478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.
    479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.
    480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.
    481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.
    482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.
    483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.
    484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.
    485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.
    486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.
    487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).
    488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.
    489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.
    490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.
    491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.
    492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.
    493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.
    494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.
    495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.
    496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.
    498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.
    499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.
    502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.
    503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.
    504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.
    505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.
    506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.
    507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.
    508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.
    510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.
    511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.
    512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.
    514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.
    516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.
    517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.
    518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.
    519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.
    521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.
    522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.
    524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.
    525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.
    526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.
    527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.
    529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.
    530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.
    531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.
    532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.
    533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.
    534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.
    535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.
    536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.
    538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.
    539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.
    540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
    541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
    543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.
    544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.
    545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
    546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
    547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.
    548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.
    549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.
    550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.
    551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.
    552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.
    553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.
    554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.
    555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.
    556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.
    558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.
    560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.
    561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.
    562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.
    564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.
    565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.
    566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.
    567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.
    568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.
    569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.
    570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.
    571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.
    572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.
    573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.
    576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.
    577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.
    578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.
    579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.
    580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.
    581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.
    582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.
    585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.
    586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.
    587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.
    589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.
    590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.
    591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.
    592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.
    593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.
    595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.
    596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.
    597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.
    598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.
    599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.
    600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.
    601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.
    602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.
    604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.
    606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.
    607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).
    608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.
    609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.
    610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
    611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.
    612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.
    613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.
    614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.
    615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.
    617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.
    618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.
    619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.
    621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
    622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.
    623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
    624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.
    626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.
    627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.
    628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.
    629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.
    631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.
    633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.
    634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.
    635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.
    636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.
    637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.
    638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.
    639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.
    640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
    641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.
    642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.
    644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.
    645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.
    646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.
    647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.
    648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.
    649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.
    650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.
    652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.
    653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.
    654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.
    655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.
    656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.
    657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.
    658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.
    659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.
    660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.
    661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.
    663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.
    665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.
    666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.
    667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.
    668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.
    669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.
    670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.
    671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.
    672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.
    673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.
    674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.
    675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.
    676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.
    677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.
    678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.
    679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.
    681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.
    682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.
    684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.
    685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
    686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.
    687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.
    688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.
    690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.
    691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.
    692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.
    693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.
    695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.
    696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.
    697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.
    698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.
    699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.
    700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.
    702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.
    703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.
    704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
    705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.
    706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.
    707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.
    708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.
    709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.
    711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.
    712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.
    713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.
    714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.
    715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.
    716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.
    717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.
    718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.
    719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.
    721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.
    722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.
    723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.
    724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.
    725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.
    726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.
    727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.
    728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.
    729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.
    730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.
    731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).
    733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.
    734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.
    735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.
    736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.
    737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.
    738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.
    739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.
    740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
    741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.
    742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.
    743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.
    744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.
    745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.
    746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.
    747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.
    750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.
    751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.
    752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.
    753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.
    754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.
    755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.
    756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.
    757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.
    759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.
    760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.
    762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.
    763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.
    764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.
    765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.
    766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.
    768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.
    769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.
    770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.
    771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.
    772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.
    773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.
    774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.
    775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.
    776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.
    777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.
    778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.
    779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.
    780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.
    781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.
    782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.
    783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.
    784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.
    785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.
    787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.
    788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.
    789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.
    790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.
    791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
    792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.
    793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.
    794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.
    795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.
    796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.
    797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.
    798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.
    799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.
    800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.
    801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.
    802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.
    803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.
    806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.
    807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.
    808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.
    809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.
    810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
    811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.
    812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.
    813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.
    814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.
    815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.
    816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.
    817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.
    818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.
    819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.
    820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).
    821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.
    822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
    823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
    824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.
    825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.
    826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.
    828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.
    829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.
    830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.
    831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.
    832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.
    833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.
    834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.
    835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.
    836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
    837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.
    838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.
    839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.
    840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.
    841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.
    842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.
    843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.
    845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.
    847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.
    848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.
    849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).
    850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.
    852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.
    853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.
    854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.
    855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).
    856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.
    857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.
    858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.
    861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.
    862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
    864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.
    865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.
    866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.
    867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.
    868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.
    869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.
    870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.
    871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.
    872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.
    873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.
    874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.
    875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.
    876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.
    877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.
    878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.
    879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.
    880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.
    881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.
    882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.
    883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.
    884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.
    885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).
    886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.
    887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.
    888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).
    889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.
    891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.
    892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.
    894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.
    895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
    897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.
    898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.
    899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.
    900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.
    901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.
    902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.
    903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.
    904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.
    905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.

    Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

  • 4 distinguir

    v.
    1 to distinguish.
    ¿tú distingues estas dos camisas? can you tell the difference between these two shirts?
    me es imposible distinguirlos I can't tell them apart
    distinguir algo de algo to tell something from something
    Ella distingue los colores She distinguishes the colors.
    Ella distingue a los gemelos She distinguishes the twins.
    El rector distinguió al profesor The rector distinguished the professor.
    Ella distinguió She distinguished.
    2 to distinguish, to characterize.
    distinguir algo/a alguien de to distinguish something/somebody from, to set something/somebody apart from
    3 to honor.
    hoy nos distingue con su presencia Don… today we are honored to have with us Mr…
    4 to make out.
    ¿distingues algo? can you see anything?, can you make anything out? (al mirar)
    5 to differentiate, to know the difference.
    * * *
    (gu changes to g before a and o)
    Present Indicative
    distingo, distingues, distingue, distinguimos, distinguís, distinguen.
    Present Subjunctive
    Imperative
    distingue (tú), distinga (él/Vd.), distingamos (nos.), distinguid (vos.), distingan (ellos/Vds.).
    * * *
    verb
    1) to differentiate, distinguish
    * * *
    1. VT
    1) (=diferenciar)
    a) (=ver la diferencia entre) to distinguish

    no resulta fácil distinguir a los mellizos — it is not easy to tell the twins apart, it's not easy to distinguish between the twins

    ¿sabes distinguir un violín de una viola? — can you tell o distinguish a violin from a viola?

    b) (=hacer diferente) to set apart

    lo que nos distingue de los animales — what distinguishes us from the animals, what sets us apart from the animals

    c) (=hacer una distinción entre) to distinguish
    2) (=ver) [+ objeto, sonido] to make out

    ya distingo la costa — I can see o make out the coast now

    3) (=honrar) [+ amigo, alumno] to honour, honor (EEUU)
    4) (=elegir) to single out
    2.
    VI (=ver la diferencia) to tell the difference ( entre between)
    (=hacer una distinción) to make a distinction ( entre between)

    lo mismo le da un vino malo que uno bueno, no distingue — it's all the same to him whether it's a bad wine or a good one, he can't tell the difference

    en su discurso, distinguió entre el viejo y el nuevo liberalismo — in his speech he made a distinction between the old and the new liberalism

    3.
    See:
    * * *
    1.
    verbo transitivo
    1)
    a) ( diferenciar) to distinguish

    distinguir una cosa de otra — to tell o distinguish one thing from another

    b) ( caracterizar) to characterize
    2) ( percibir) to make out

    se distinguía claramente el ruido de las olas — we/he/they could clearly make out the sound of the waves

    3) (con medalla, honor) to honor*
    2.

    distinguirse por algo: se distinguió por su valentía he distinguished himself by his bravery; nuestros productos se distinguen por su calidad our products are distinguished by their quality; distinguirse en algo — to distinguish oneself in something

    * * *
    = delineate, discern, distinguish, draw + distinction, segregate, sift, single out, sort out + Nombre + from + Nombre, mark out, tell + apart, set + Nombre + apart, tease apart, decouple, discern, make out.
    Ex. PRECIS relies upon citation order (sometimes with the support of prepositions) to record syntactical relationships, and to delineate two similar subjects.
    Ex. Such variations also make it difficult for a cataloguer inserting a new heading for local use to discern the principles which should be heeded in the construction of such a heading.
    Ex. In order to distinguish between all these subjects it is inevitable that longer notations are used.
    Ex. You have failed to draw the correct distinction between a discipline and a phenomenon studied by a discipline.
    Ex. In summary, the advantages of the electronic catalog is the ability to segregate the fast searches from the slowest.
    Ex. Thus many non-relevant documents have been retrieved and examined in the process of sifting relevant and non-relevant documents.
    Ex. Conference proceedings are singled out for special attention because they are an important category of material in relation to abstracting and indexing publications.
    Ex. Ward's study is likely to remain a standard reference source for years to come, but trying to sort out the generalities from the particularities is a very difficult business.
    Ex. To infuse into that basic form an element of linguistic liveliness and wit, which marks out the best adult reviewers, is to ask far more than most children can hope to achieve.
    Ex. No two paper moulds of the hand-press period were ever precisely identical, and individual moulds can be identified by their paper images; even the two moulds of a pair, which were deliberately made to look alike, can be told apart by the paper made in them.
    Ex. What sets them apart is, primarily, the commercial considerations that directly affect the publishers' gatekeeper role but only indirectly affect that of the librarians.
    Ex. The author and his colleagues embarked on a series of studies to tease apart hereditary and environmental factors thought to be implicated in schizophrenia.
    Ex. The physical library will probably become less viable over time and so it is important to decouple the information professional from the library unit.
    Ex. Such variations also make it difficult for a cataloguer inserting a new heading for local use to discern the principles which should be heeded in the construction of such a heading.
    Ex. She could just make out that he was standing against the wall near the door, ready to jump anyone who came out the door.
    ----
    * distinguir a + Nombre + de + Nombre = mark out + Nombre + from + Nombre.
    * distinguir de = mark + Nombre + off from.
    * distinguir entre... y... = draw + the line between... and..., make + distinction between... and..., discern + Nombre + from + Nombre.
    * distinguirse = make + Posesivo + mark, be distinguishable.
    * no distinguir entre... y... = make + little distinction between... and....
    * que distingue entre mayúscula y minúscula = case-sensitive.
    * que no ayuda a distinguir = nondistinctive.
    * * *
    1.
    verbo transitivo
    1)
    a) ( diferenciar) to distinguish

    distinguir una cosa de otra — to tell o distinguish one thing from another

    b) ( caracterizar) to characterize
    2) ( percibir) to make out

    se distinguía claramente el ruido de las olas — we/he/they could clearly make out the sound of the waves

    3) (con medalla, honor) to honor*
    2.

    distinguirse por algo: se distinguió por su valentía he distinguished himself by his bravery; nuestros productos se distinguen por su calidad our products are distinguished by their quality; distinguirse en algo — to distinguish oneself in something

    * * *
    = delineate, discern, distinguish, draw + distinction, segregate, sift, single out, sort out + Nombre + from + Nombre, mark out, tell + apart, set + Nombre + apart, tease apart, decouple, discern, make out.

    Ex: PRECIS relies upon citation order (sometimes with the support of prepositions) to record syntactical relationships, and to delineate two similar subjects.

    Ex: Such variations also make it difficult for a cataloguer inserting a new heading for local use to discern the principles which should be heeded in the construction of such a heading.
    Ex: In order to distinguish between all these subjects it is inevitable that longer notations are used.
    Ex: You have failed to draw the correct distinction between a discipline and a phenomenon studied by a discipline.
    Ex: In summary, the advantages of the electronic catalog is the ability to segregate the fast searches from the slowest.
    Ex: Thus many non-relevant documents have been retrieved and examined in the process of sifting relevant and non-relevant documents.
    Ex: Conference proceedings are singled out for special attention because they are an important category of material in relation to abstracting and indexing publications.
    Ex: Ward's study is likely to remain a standard reference source for years to come, but trying to sort out the generalities from the particularities is a very difficult business.
    Ex: To infuse into that basic form an element of linguistic liveliness and wit, which marks out the best adult reviewers, is to ask far more than most children can hope to achieve.
    Ex: No two paper moulds of the hand-press period were ever precisely identical, and individual moulds can be identified by their paper images; even the two moulds of a pair, which were deliberately made to look alike, can be told apart by the paper made in them.
    Ex: What sets them apart is, primarily, the commercial considerations that directly affect the publishers' gatekeeper role but only indirectly affect that of the librarians.
    Ex: The author and his colleagues embarked on a series of studies to tease apart hereditary and environmental factors thought to be implicated in schizophrenia.
    Ex: The physical library will probably become less viable over time and so it is important to decouple the information professional from the library unit.
    Ex: Such variations also make it difficult for a cataloguer inserting a new heading for local use to discern the principles which should be heeded in the construction of such a heading.
    Ex: She could just make out that he was standing against the wall near the door, ready to jump anyone who came out the door.
    * distinguir a + Nombre + de + Nombre = mark out + Nombre + from + Nombre.
    * distinguir de = mark + Nombre + off from.
    * distinguir entre... y... = draw + the line between... and..., make + distinction between... and..., discern + Nombre + from + Nombre.
    * distinguirse = make + Posesivo + mark, be distinguishable.
    * no distinguir entre... y... = make + little distinction between... and....
    * que distingue entre mayúscula y minúscula = case-sensitive.
    * que no ayuda a distinguir = nondistinctive.

    * * *
    distinguir [I2 ]
    vt
    A
    1 (diferenciar) to distinguish
    no sabe distinguir una nota de otra she can't tell o distinguish one note from another
    he aprendido a distinguir los diferentes compositores I've learnt to distinguish (between) o recognize the different composers
    son tan parecidos que es muy difícil distinguirlos they look so much alike it's very difficult to tell them apart o to tell one from the other o to distinguish between them
    yo la distinguiría entre mil I'd recognize o know her anywhere, I could pick her out in a crowd
    2 (caracterizar) to characterize
    B (percibir) to make out
    a lo lejos se distingue la catedral the cathedral can be seen in the distance
    entre los matorrales pudo distinguir algo que se movía she could make out o see something moving in the bushes
    se distinguía claramente el ruido de las olas the sound of the waves could be clearly heard, we/he/they could clearly hear o make out the sound of the waves
    C (con una medalla, un honor) to honor*
    los distinguió con su presencia ( frml); she honored them with her presence ( frml)
    ■ distinguir
    vi
    (discernir): hay que saber distinguir para apreciar la diferencia you have to be discerning to appreciate the difference
    (destacarse) distinguirse POR algo:
    se distinguió por su talento musical he became famous o renowned for his musical talent
    se distinguió por su valor en el combate he distinguished himself by his bravery in battle
    nuestros productos se distinguen por su calidad our products stand out for their quality, our products are distinguished by o for their quality
    distinguirse EN algo to distinguish oneself IN sth, to make a name for oneself IN sth
    * * *

     

    distinguir ( conjugate distinguir) verbo transitivo
    1


    2 ( percibir) ‹figura/sonido› to make out
    3 (con medalla, honor) to honor( conjugate honor)
    distinguirse verbo pronominal ( destacarse): distinguirse por algo [ persona] to distinguish oneself by sth;
    [ producto] to be distinguished by sth
    distinguir verbo transitivo
    1 (reconocer) to recognize
    2 (apreciar la diferencia) to distinguish: no soy capaz de distinguir a Juan de su hermano gemelo, I can't tell Juan from his twin brother
    3 (conferir un privilegio, honor) to honour, US honor
    4 (verse, apreciarse) to make out
    ' distinguir' also found in these entries:
    Spanish:
    discriminar
    - caracterizar
    English:
    differentiate
    - discern
    - distinction
    - distinguish
    - make out
    - pick out
    - separate
    - single out
    - tell
    - tell apart
    - define
    - discriminate
    - know
    - make
    - mark
    - pick
    - right
    - set
    * * *
    ♦ vt
    1. [diferenciar] to distinguish, to tell the difference between;
    ¿tú distingues estas dos camisas? can you tell the difference between these two shirts?;
    me es imposible distinguirlos I can't tell them apart;
    Kant distingue varios tipos de “razón” Kant distinguishes between several kinds of “reason”;
    distinguir algo de algo to tell sth from sth;
    por teléfono no distingo tu voz de la de tu madre I can't tell your voice from your mother's on the telephone;
    no distinguen el verde del azul they can't tell green from blue
    2. [caracterizar] to distinguish, to characterize;
    distinguir algo/a alguien de to distinguish sth/sb from, to set sth/sb apart from;
    esto lo distingue del resto de los mamíferos this distinguishes it from other mammals;
    ¿qué es lo que distingue a un gorila? what are the main characteristics of a gorilla?;
    el grado de adherencia distingue los diversos tipos de neumático the different types of tyre are distinguished by their road-holding capacity;
    su amabilidad la distingue de las demás her kindness sets her apart from the rest
    3. [premiar] to honour;
    ha sido distinguido con numerosos premios he has been honoured with numerous prizes;
    hoy nos distingue con su presencia Don… today we are honoured to have with us Mr…
    4. [vislumbrar, escuchar] to make out;
    ¿distingues algo? [al mirar] can you see anything?, can you make anything out?;
    desde aquí no distingo si es ella o no I can't see if it's her or not from here;
    podía distinguir su voz I could make out her voice
    ♦ vi
    to differentiate, to know the difference ( entre between);
    el público distingue entre un buen y un mal tenor the audience can tell o knows the difference between a good and a bad tenor;
    estudiando mucho uno aprende a distinguir after a lot of study one learns how to discriminate
    * * *
    v/t
    1 distinguish (de from)
    2 ( divisar) make out;
    distinguir algo lejano make out sth in the distance
    3 con un premio honor, Br
    honour
    * * *
    distinguir {26} vt
    1) : to distinguish
    2) : to honor
    * * *
    1. (diferenciar) to distinguish / to tell the difference [pt. & pp. told]
    los gemelos son difíciles de distinguir the twins are hard to tell apart / it's hard to tell the twins apart
    2. (ver) to make out / to see [pt. saw; pp. seen]

    Spanish-English dictionary > distinguir

  • 5 seguir

    v.
    1 to follow.
    tú ve delante, que yo te sigo you go ahead, I'll follow o I'll go behind
    seguir algo de cerca to follow o monitor something closely (desarrollo, resultados)
    Ellos siguen la caravana They follow the convoy.
    Eso es lo que sigue That is what follows.
    2 to follow.
    me parece que nos siguen I think we're being followed
    3 to continue, to resume.
    Me sigue el dolor My pain persists.
    4 to continue, to go on.
    ¡sigue, no te pares! go o carry on, don't stop!
    aquí se baja él, yo sigo he's getting out here, I'm going on (al taxista)
    sigo trabajando en la fábrica I'm still working at the factory
    debes seguir haciéndolo you should keep on o carry on doing it
    sigo pensando que está mal I still think it's wrong
    sigue enferma/en el hospital she's still ill/in hospital
    ¿qué tal sigue la familia? how's the family getting on o keeping?
    5 to keep on, to go along, to carry on, to continue.
    María se sigue haciendo daño Mary keeps on hurting herself.
    6 to continue to be, to continue being, to keep, to keep being.
    Las chicas siguen testarudas The girls continue to be stubborn.
    7 to obey, to keep.
    Las chicas siguen las reglas The girls obey the rules.
    8 to imitate, to follow.
    Los fanáticos siguen al cantante The fans imitate the singer.
    9 to come afterwards, to come next, to come after, to come along.
    Algo bueno sigue Something good comes afterwards.
    * * *
    (e changes to i in certain persons of certain tenses; gu changes to g before a and o)
    Present Indicative
    sigo, sigues, sigue, seguimos, seguís, siguen.
    Past Indicative
    seguí, seguiste, siguió, seguimos, seguisteis, siguieron.
    Present Subjunctive
    Imperfect Subjunctive
    Future Subjunctive
    Imperative
    sigue (tú), siga (él/Vd.), sigamos (nos.), seguid (vos.), sigan (ellos/Vds.).
    * * *
    verb
    * * *
    1. VT
    1) (=perseguir) [+ persona, pista] to follow; [+ indicio] to follow up; [+ presa] to chase, pursue

    ella llegó primero, seguida del embajador — she arrived first, followed by the ambassador

    2) (=estar atento a) [+ programa de TV] to watch, follow; [+ programa de radio] to listen to, follow; [+ proceso, progreso] to monitor, follow up; [+ satélite] to track
    3) (=hacer caso de) [+ consejo] to follow, take; [+ instrucciones, doctrina, líder] to follow
    4) [+ rumbo, dirección] to follow

    siga esta calle y al final gire a la derecha — carry on up o follow this street and turn right at the end

    • seguir su curso, el proyecto sigue su curso — the project is still on course, the project continues on (its) course

    5) (=entender) [+ razonamiento] to follow

    ¿me sigues? — are you with me?

    6) (Educ) [+ curso] to take, do
    7) † [+ mujer] to court †
    2. VI
    1) (=continuar) to go on, carry on

    ¿quieres que sigamos? — shall we go on?

    ¡siga! — (=hable) go on!, carry on; LAm (=pase) come in

    ¡síguele! — Méx go on!

    "sigue" — [en carta] P.T.O.; [en libro] continued

    2)

    • seguir adelante — [persona] to go on, carry on; [acontecimiento] to go ahead

    adelante 1)
    3) [en estado, situación] to be still

    ¿cómo sigue? — how is he?

    que siga usted bien — keep well, look after yourself

    • seguimos sin teléfono — we still haven't got a phone

    4)

    • seguir haciendo algo — to go on doing sth, carry on doing sth

    siguió mirándola — he went on o carried on looking at her

    el ordenador seguía funcionando — the computer carried on working, the computer was still working

    5) (=venir a continuación) to follow, follow on

    entre otros ejemplos destacan los que siguen — amongst other examples, the following stand out

    • seguir a algo, las horas que siguieron a la tragedia — the hours following o that followed the tragedy

    3.
    See:
    * * *
    1.
    verbo transitivo
    1) <persona/vehículo/presa> to follow

    camina muy rápido, no la puedo seguir — she walks very fast, I can't keep up with her

    el que la sigue la consigue — (fam) if at first you don't succeed, try, try again

    2) <camino/ruta>

    siga esta carretera hasta llegar al puente — go along o follow this road as far as the bridge

    3) ( en el tiempo) to follow

    seguir a algo/alguien — to follow something/somebody

    4)
    a) <instrucciones/consejo/flecha> to follow
    b) ( basarse en) <autor/teoría/método/tradición> to follow
    5)
    a) <trámite/procedimiento> to follow
    b) (Educ) < curso> to take

    estoy siguiendo un curso de fotografía — I'm doing o taking a photography course

    6)
    a) <explicaciones/profesor> to follow

    dicta demasiado rápido, no la puedo seguir — she dictates too quickly, I can't keep up

    ¿me siguen? — are you with me?

    no sigo ese programa — I don't watch that program, I'm not following that program

    2.
    seguir vi
    1)
    a) ( por un camino) to go on

    siga derecho or todo recto hasta el final de la calle — keep o go straight on to the end of the street

    seguir de largo — (AmL) to go straight past

    b)
    c) (Col, Ven) ( entrar)

    siga por favor — come in, please

    2) (en lugar, estado)

    ¿tus padres siguen en Ginebra? — are your parents still in Geneva?

    sigue soltera/tan bonita como siempre — she's still single/as pretty as ever

    si las cosas siguen así... — if things carry on like this...

    si sigue así de trabajador, llegará lejos — if he carries on working as hard as this, he'll go a long way

    3)
    a) tareas/buen tiempo/lluvia to continue; rumores to persist
    b)

    seguir + ger: sigo pensando que deberíamos haber ido I still think we ought to have gone; sigue leyendo tú you read now; seguiré haciéndolo a mi manera — I'll go on o carry on doing it my way, I shall continue to do it my way (frml)

    4)
    a) (venir después, estar contiguo)
    b) historia/poema to continue

    ¿cómo sigue la canción? — how does the song go on?

    3.
    seguirse v pron (en 3a pers)

    de esto se sigue que... — it follows from this that...

    * * *
    = accord with, adhere to, chase, conform to, espouse, fit, follow, keep to, observe, pursue, run along, stay, stick to, proceed, overlay, carry on, go ahead, soldier on, succeed, hew to, overlie, keep up, roll on.
    Ex. So while that tracing may have accorded with a rule, it violated common sense.
    Ex. Since BC adheres closely to the educational and scientific consensus, BC found most favour with libraries in educational establishments.
    Ex. Also, in controlled indexing language data bases, there is often an assumption that a user will be prepared to chase strings of references or to consult a sometimes complex thesaurus.
    Ex. These basic permutation rules are modified somewhat to conform to bibliographic requirements.
    Ex. Most respondents espoused the latter view as an appropriate response to IT developments to date.
    Ex. Especially if the new subject is one which upsets the previous structure of relationships, it will be difficult to fit into the existing order.
    Ex. An abstract covers all of the main points made in the original document, and usually follows the style and arrangement of the parent document.
    Ex. Obviously, once a choice of citation order has been made it must be kept to, otherwise, chaos will result.
    Ex. It is worth briefly observing a general approach to the creation of a data base.
    Ex. All effective indexes must have some common facets if only because the audience does not alter merely because the indexer chooses to pursue certain indexing practices.
    Ex. Whevener logical processes of thought are employed - that is, whenever thought for a time runs along an accepted groove - there is an opportunity for the machine.
    Ex. What is possibly less easy is to making sure that the guiding stays clean, neat and accurate.
    Ex. It might be striking to outline the instrumentalities of the future more spectacularly, rather than to stick closely to methods and elements now known.
    Ex. Before we proceed to look at the operators in detail, a couple of examples may help to make the layout clearer.
    Ex. There may be a very flexible communication system that overlays the administrative structure, or there may be a fairly rigid pattern of communication that adheres to the administrative lines of authority.
    Ex. If a child detects that no very strong value is placed on reading then he feels no compulsion to develop his own reading skill beyond the minimal, functional level we all need simply to carry on our daily lives in our print-dominated society.
    Ex. A plan for the construction and implementation phases will be drawn up, if it is decided to go ahead = Si se decide continuar, se elaborará un plan para las fases de construcción y puesta en práctica.
    Ex. Russell soldiered on in 'Principles of Mathematics', he pleaded a distinction between analysis by way of philosophical definitions and analysis by way of mathematical definitions.
    Ex. In 1964 he was promoted to Associate Director of the Processing Department where he succeeded John Cronin as Director four years later.
    Ex. The structure adopted hews to the theoretical model of the resilient organization as described by Enright.
    Ex. The disputes between islanders and outsiders overlie the deeper problem of administrative denial of indigenous lagoon rights.
    Ex. He was told to ' keep up whatever it is he was doing' because he was doing great!.
    Ex. But to make matters worse, and as the drought rolls on, it is very likely that it won't rain again until October or November.
    ----
    * camino a seguir, el = way forward, the.
    * como siga así = at this rate.
    * como sigue = as follows.
    * debate + seguir = debate + rage.
    * difícil de seguir = heavy going.
    * el camino a seguir = the way ahead, the way to go.
    * hay que seguir adelante = the show must go on.
    * indicar el camino a seguir = point + the way forward.
    * indicar el camino a seguir para = point + the way to.
    * las cosas siguen igual = business as usual.
    * la vida + seguir = life + go on.
    * modelos a seguir = lessons learned [lessons learnt].
    * mostrar el camino a seguir = point + the way forward.
    * no saber cómo seguir = be stuck, get + stuck.
    * no seguir una norma = fall (far) short of + norm.
    * pautas a seguir = best practices, lessons learned [lessons learnt].
    * pendiente de seguir la última moda = fashion-conscious.
    * procedimiento a seguir = code of practice.
    * que sigue = ensuing.
    * que sigue una norma = compliant (with).
    * que uno sigue a su propio ritmo = self-paced, self-guided.
    * resignarse y seguir adelante = bite + the bullet.
    * seguir activo = remain + in being, remain + in place.
    * seguir adelante = go forward, forge + ahead, forge + forward, go ahead, go straight ahead, carry through, move along, move forward, press forward (with), move + forward, continue on + Posesivo + way, move on.
    * seguir adelante con = go ahead with, stick with.
    * seguir a flote = stay in + business, stay + afloat.
    * seguir al día = remain on top of.
    * seguir Algo al pie de la letra = follow + Nombre + to the letter.
    * seguir Algo a rajatabla = follow + Nombre + to the letter.
    * seguir al pie de la letra = keep + strictly to the letter.
    * seguir al pie del cañón = soldier on.
    * seguir a rajatabla = keep + strictly to the letter.
    * seguir así = keep + it up, keep up + the good work, keep up + the great work.
    * seguir avanzando = forge + ahead, forge + forward.
    * seguir caminando = continue on + Posesivo + way.
    * seguir como antes = go on + as before.
    * seguir como modelo = pattern.
    * seguir con = go on with, maintain + continuity, maintain + momentum, stick at.
    * seguir con Algo = take + Nombre + further.
    * seguir con el buen hacer = keep up + the good work, keep up + the great work.
    * seguir con el control = stay in + control.
    * seguir con el mando = stay in + control.
    * seguir con + Posesivo + vida normal = get on with + Posesivo + life.
    * seguir considerando = consider + further.
    * seguir de cerca = monitor, stay in + control, keep + track of.
    * seguir desarrollando = develop + further.
    * seguir el buen camino = keep on + the right track, keep on + the straight and narrow.
    * seguir el camino de la verdad = keep on + the straight and narrow.
    * seguir el camino más ético = take + the high ground, take + the high road.
    * seguir el debate = follow + the thread.
    * seguir el ejemplo = follow + the lead, take after.
    * seguir el ejemplo de = take + Posesivo + cue from, take + a cue from.
    * seguir el ejemplo de Alguien = take + a leaf out of + Posesivo + book, follow + Posesivo + example.
    * seguir el hilo = follow + the thread.
    * seguir el ritmo de Algo o Alguien = keep up with + pace.
    * seguir en contacto = stay + tuned.
    * seguir en contacto (con) = stay in + touch (with), keep in + touch (with).
    * seguir en existencia = remain + in being.
    * seguir en la brecha = soldier on.
    * seguir en pie = hold + Posesivo + own, hold up.
    * seguir entre los primeros = remain on top.
    * seguir enviando + Nombre = keep + Nombre + coming.
    * seguir este camino = go along + this road.
    * seguir este rumbo = proceed + along this way.
    * seguir + Gerundio = keep on + Gerundio.
    * seguir haciéndolo así = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir haciéndolo bien = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir haciendo lo mismo = business as usual.
    * seguir igual = be none the worse for wear.
    * seguir inmediatamente = fast on the heels of, on the heels of.
    * seguir inmediatamente a = come on + the heels of.
    * seguir irreconciliable con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir la conversación = follow + the thread.
    * seguir la corazonada de uno = play + Posesivo + hunches.
    * seguir la corriente = go with + the flow, go along with + the flow.
    * seguir la iniciativa = follow + the lead.
    * seguir la marcha de = monitor.
    * seguir la moda = catch + the fever.
    * seguir la pista = follow up, track, follow through, shadow, track down.
    * seguir la pista a un documento = chase + item.
    * seguir la pista de = keep + track of.
    * seguir la trayectoria = follow up, follow through.
    * seguirle el juego a, seguirle la corriente a = play along with.
    * seguirle la corriente a = play along with.
    * seguir levantado = stay up.
    * seguir líneas diferentes = be on different lines.
    * seguir lo mismo = remain + the same.
    * seguir los pasos de = follow in + the footsteps of.
    * seguir malgastando el dinero = throw + good money after bad.
    * seguir opuesto a = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir por delante de = keep + one step ahead of.
    * seguir por el buen camino = keep out of + trouble, keep on + the right track.
    * seguir + Posesivo + pasos = follow in + Posesivo + footsteps.
    * seguir progresando = forge + ahead, forge + forward.
    * seguirse = ensue.
    * seguir siendo = remain.
    * seguir siendo + Adjetivo = remain + Adjetivo.
    * seguir siendo lo mismo = remain + the same.
    * seguir sin agraciarse con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir sin haberse traducido = remain + untranslated.
    * seguir sin reconciliarse con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir sin traducirse = remain + untranslated.
    * seguir tirando el dinero = throw + good money after bad.
    * seguir trabajando aceptando una limitación = work (a)round + shortcoming, work (a)round + limitation, work (a)round + constraints.
    * seguir trabajando así = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir trabajando bien = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir tratando = discuss + further.
    * seguir una dirección = follow + path, take + path.
    * seguir una escala = fall along + a continuum.
    * seguir una estrategia = take + tack.
    * seguir una filosofía = espouse + philosophy.
    * seguir una metodología = adopt + approach.
    * seguir una práctica = adopt + practice.
    * seguir una táctica = take + tack.
    * seguir una trayectoria = follow + track.
    * seguir un camino = take + path, take + direction, tread + path, walk + path.
    * seguir un camino diferente = strike out on + a different path.
    * seguir un consejo = take + advice.
    * seguir un curso de acción = follow + track.
    * seguir un método = take + approach.
    * seguir un modelo = embrace + model, conform to + image.
    * seguir unos pasos = follow + steps.
    * seguir un patrón = conform to + image.
    * seguir un principio = adopt + convention.
    * seguir un rumbo diferente = take + a different turn.
    * seguir + Verbo = still + Verbo.
    * seguir vigente = hold + Posesivo + own.
    * seguir viviendo = live on.
    * seguir vivo = live on, stay + alive.
    * siguiendo = along.
    * siguiendo un estilo indicativo = indicatively.
    * si sigue así = at this rate.
    * si todo sigue igual = all (other) things being equal.
    * tiempo + seguir su marcha inexorable = time + march on.
    * * *
    1.
    verbo transitivo
    1) <persona/vehículo/presa> to follow

    camina muy rápido, no la puedo seguir — she walks very fast, I can't keep up with her

    el que la sigue la consigue — (fam) if at first you don't succeed, try, try again

    2) <camino/ruta>

    siga esta carretera hasta llegar al puente — go along o follow this road as far as the bridge

    3) ( en el tiempo) to follow

    seguir a algo/alguien — to follow something/somebody

    4)
    a) <instrucciones/consejo/flecha> to follow
    b) ( basarse en) <autor/teoría/método/tradición> to follow
    5)
    a) <trámite/procedimiento> to follow
    b) (Educ) < curso> to take

    estoy siguiendo un curso de fotografía — I'm doing o taking a photography course

    6)
    a) <explicaciones/profesor> to follow

    dicta demasiado rápido, no la puedo seguir — she dictates too quickly, I can't keep up

    ¿me siguen? — are you with me?

    no sigo ese programa — I don't watch that program, I'm not following that program

    2.
    seguir vi
    1)
    a) ( por un camino) to go on

    siga derecho or todo recto hasta el final de la calle — keep o go straight on to the end of the street

    seguir de largo — (AmL) to go straight past

    b)
    c) (Col, Ven) ( entrar)

    siga por favor — come in, please

    2) (en lugar, estado)

    ¿tus padres siguen en Ginebra? — are your parents still in Geneva?

    sigue soltera/tan bonita como siempre — she's still single/as pretty as ever

    si las cosas siguen así... — if things carry on like this...

    si sigue así de trabajador, llegará lejos — if he carries on working as hard as this, he'll go a long way

    3)
    a) tareas/buen tiempo/lluvia to continue; rumores to persist
    b)

    seguir + ger: sigo pensando que deberíamos haber ido I still think we ought to have gone; sigue leyendo tú you read now; seguiré haciéndolo a mi manera — I'll go on o carry on doing it my way, I shall continue to do it my way (frml)

    4)
    a) (venir después, estar contiguo)
    b) historia/poema to continue

    ¿cómo sigue la canción? — how does the song go on?

    3.
    seguirse v pron (en 3a pers)

    de esto se sigue que... — it follows from this that...

    * * *
    = accord with, adhere to, chase, conform to, espouse, fit, follow, keep to, observe, pursue, run along, stay, stick to, proceed, overlay, carry on, go ahead, soldier on, succeed, hew to, overlie, keep up, roll on.

    Ex: So while that tracing may have accorded with a rule, it violated common sense.

    Ex: Since BC adheres closely to the educational and scientific consensus, BC found most favour with libraries in educational establishments.
    Ex: Also, in controlled indexing language data bases, there is often an assumption that a user will be prepared to chase strings of references or to consult a sometimes complex thesaurus.
    Ex: These basic permutation rules are modified somewhat to conform to bibliographic requirements.
    Ex: Most respondents espoused the latter view as an appropriate response to IT developments to date.
    Ex: Especially if the new subject is one which upsets the previous structure of relationships, it will be difficult to fit into the existing order.
    Ex: An abstract covers all of the main points made in the original document, and usually follows the style and arrangement of the parent document.
    Ex: Obviously, once a choice of citation order has been made it must be kept to, otherwise, chaos will result.
    Ex: It is worth briefly observing a general approach to the creation of a data base.
    Ex: All effective indexes must have some common facets if only because the audience does not alter merely because the indexer chooses to pursue certain indexing practices.
    Ex: Whevener logical processes of thought are employed - that is, whenever thought for a time runs along an accepted groove - there is an opportunity for the machine.
    Ex: What is possibly less easy is to making sure that the guiding stays clean, neat and accurate.
    Ex: It might be striking to outline the instrumentalities of the future more spectacularly, rather than to stick closely to methods and elements now known.
    Ex: Before we proceed to look at the operators in detail, a couple of examples may help to make the layout clearer.
    Ex: There may be a very flexible communication system that overlays the administrative structure, or there may be a fairly rigid pattern of communication that adheres to the administrative lines of authority.
    Ex: If a child detects that no very strong value is placed on reading then he feels no compulsion to develop his own reading skill beyond the minimal, functional level we all need simply to carry on our daily lives in our print-dominated society.
    Ex: A plan for the construction and implementation phases will be drawn up, if it is decided to go ahead = Si se decide continuar, se elaborará un plan para las fases de construcción y puesta en práctica.
    Ex: Russell soldiered on in 'Principles of Mathematics', he pleaded a distinction between analysis by way of philosophical definitions and analysis by way of mathematical definitions.
    Ex: In 1964 he was promoted to Associate Director of the Processing Department where he succeeded John Cronin as Director four years later.
    Ex: The structure adopted hews to the theoretical model of the resilient organization as described by Enright.
    Ex: The disputes between islanders and outsiders overlie the deeper problem of administrative denial of indigenous lagoon rights.
    Ex: He was told to ' keep up whatever it is he was doing' because he was doing great!.
    Ex: But to make matters worse, and as the drought rolls on, it is very likely that it won't rain again until October or November.
    * camino a seguir, el = way forward, the.
    * como siga así = at this rate.
    * como sigue = as follows.
    * debate + seguir = debate + rage.
    * difícil de seguir = heavy going.
    * el camino a seguir = the way ahead, the way to go.
    * hay que seguir adelante = the show must go on.
    * indicar el camino a seguir = point + the way forward.
    * indicar el camino a seguir para = point + the way to.
    * las cosas siguen igual = business as usual.
    * la vida + seguir = life + go on.
    * modelos a seguir = lessons learned [lessons learnt].
    * mostrar el camino a seguir = point + the way forward.
    * no saber cómo seguir = be stuck, get + stuck.
    * no seguir una norma = fall (far) short of + norm.
    * pautas a seguir = best practices, lessons learned [lessons learnt].
    * pendiente de seguir la última moda = fashion-conscious.
    * procedimiento a seguir = code of practice.
    * que sigue = ensuing.
    * que sigue una norma = compliant (with).
    * que uno sigue a su propio ritmo = self-paced, self-guided.
    * resignarse y seguir adelante = bite + the bullet.
    * seguir activo = remain + in being, remain + in place.
    * seguir adelante = go forward, forge + ahead, forge + forward, go ahead, go straight ahead, carry through, move along, move forward, press forward (with), move + forward, continue on + Posesivo + way, move on.
    * seguir adelante con = go ahead with, stick with.
    * seguir a flote = stay in + business, stay + afloat.
    * seguir al día = remain on top of.
    * seguir Algo al pie de la letra = follow + Nombre + to the letter.
    * seguir Algo a rajatabla = follow + Nombre + to the letter.
    * seguir al pie de la letra = keep + strictly to the letter.
    * seguir al pie del cañón = soldier on.
    * seguir a rajatabla = keep + strictly to the letter.
    * seguir así = keep + it up, keep up + the good work, keep up + the great work.
    * seguir avanzando = forge + ahead, forge + forward.
    * seguir caminando = continue on + Posesivo + way.
    * seguir como antes = go on + as before.
    * seguir como modelo = pattern.
    * seguir con = go on with, maintain + continuity, maintain + momentum, stick at.
    * seguir con Algo = take + Nombre + further.
    * seguir con el buen hacer = keep up + the good work, keep up + the great work.
    * seguir con el control = stay in + control.
    * seguir con el mando = stay in + control.
    * seguir con + Posesivo + vida normal = get on with + Posesivo + life.
    * seguir considerando = consider + further.
    * seguir de cerca = monitor, stay in + control, keep + track of.
    * seguir desarrollando = develop + further.
    * seguir el buen camino = keep on + the right track, keep on + the straight and narrow.
    * seguir el camino de la verdad = keep on + the straight and narrow.
    * seguir el camino más ético = take + the high ground, take + the high road.
    * seguir el debate = follow + the thread.
    * seguir el ejemplo = follow + the lead, take after.
    * seguir el ejemplo de = take + Posesivo + cue from, take + a cue from.
    * seguir el ejemplo de Alguien = take + a leaf out of + Posesivo + book, follow + Posesivo + example.
    * seguir el hilo = follow + the thread.
    * seguir el ritmo de Algo o Alguien = keep up with + pace.
    * seguir en contacto = stay + tuned.
    * seguir en contacto (con) = stay in + touch (with), keep in + touch (with).
    * seguir en existencia = remain + in being.
    * seguir en la brecha = soldier on.
    * seguir en pie = hold + Posesivo + own, hold up.
    * seguir entre los primeros = remain on top.
    * seguir enviando + Nombre = keep + Nombre + coming.
    * seguir este camino = go along + this road.
    * seguir este rumbo = proceed + along this way.
    * seguir + Gerundio = keep on + Gerundio.
    * seguir haciéndolo así = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir haciéndolo bien = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir haciendo lo mismo = business as usual.
    * seguir igual = be none the worse for wear.
    * seguir inmediatamente = fast on the heels of, on the heels of.
    * seguir inmediatamente a = come on + the heels of.
    * seguir irreconciliable con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir la conversación = follow + the thread.
    * seguir la corazonada de uno = play + Posesivo + hunches.
    * seguir la corriente = go with + the flow, go along with + the flow.
    * seguir la iniciativa = follow + the lead.
    * seguir la marcha de = monitor.
    * seguir la moda = catch + the fever.
    * seguir la pista = follow up, track, follow through, shadow, track down.
    * seguir la pista a un documento = chase + item.
    * seguir la pista de = keep + track of.
    * seguir la trayectoria = follow up, follow through.
    * seguirle el juego a, seguirle la corriente a = play along with.
    * seguirle la corriente a = play along with.
    * seguir levantado = stay up.
    * seguir líneas diferentes = be on different lines.
    * seguir lo mismo = remain + the same.
    * seguir los pasos de = follow in + the footsteps of.
    * seguir malgastando el dinero = throw + good money after bad.
    * seguir opuesto a = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir por delante de = keep + one step ahead of.
    * seguir por el buen camino = keep out of + trouble, keep on + the right track.
    * seguir + Posesivo + pasos = follow in + Posesivo + footsteps.
    * seguir progresando = forge + ahead, forge + forward.
    * seguirse = ensue.
    * seguir siendo = remain.
    * seguir siendo + Adjetivo = remain + Adjetivo.
    * seguir siendo lo mismo = remain + the same.
    * seguir sin agraciarse con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir sin haberse traducido = remain + untranslated.
    * seguir sin reconciliarse con = remain + unreconciled to.
    * seguir sin traducirse = remain + untranslated.
    * seguir tirando el dinero = throw + good money after bad.
    * seguir trabajando aceptando una limitación = work (a)round + shortcoming, work (a)round + limitation, work (a)round + constraints.
    * seguir trabajando así = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir trabajando bien = keep up + the good work.
    * seguir tratando = discuss + further.
    * seguir una dirección = follow + path, take + path.
    * seguir una escala = fall along + a continuum.
    * seguir una estrategia = take + tack.
    * seguir una filosofía = espouse + philosophy.
    * seguir una metodología = adopt + approach.
    * seguir una práctica = adopt + practice.
    * seguir una táctica = take + tack.
    * seguir una trayectoria = follow + track.
    * seguir un camino = take + path, take + direction, tread + path, walk + path.
    * seguir un camino diferente = strike out on + a different path.
    * seguir un consejo = take + advice.
    * seguir un curso de acción = follow + track.
    * seguir un método = take + approach.
    * seguir un modelo = embrace + model, conform to + image.
    * seguir unos pasos = follow + steps.
    * seguir un patrón = conform to + image.
    * seguir un principio = adopt + convention.
    * seguir un rumbo diferente = take + a different turn.
    * seguir + Verbo = still + Verbo.
    * seguir vigente = hold + Posesivo + own.
    * seguir viviendo = live on.
    * seguir vivo = live on, stay + alive.
    * siguiendo = along.
    * siguiendo un estilo indicativo = indicatively.
    * si sigue así = at this rate.
    * si todo sigue igual = all (other) things being equal.
    * tiempo + seguir su marcha inexorable = time + march on.

    * * *
    seguir [ I30 ]
    vt
    A ‹persona/vehículo› to follow; ‹presa› to follow
    sígame, por favor follow me, please
    la hizo seguir por un detective he had her followed by a detective
    camina muy rápido, no la puedo seguir she walks very fast, I can't keep up with her
    siga (a) ese coche follow that car!
    creo que nos están siguiendo I think we're being followed
    la siguió con la mirada he followed her with his eyes
    le venían siguiendo los movimientos desde hacía meses they had been watching his movements for months
    seguidos cada vez más de cerca por los japoneses with the Japanese catching up o gaining on them all the time
    la mala suerte la seguía a todas partes she was dogged by bad luck wherever she went
    el que la sigue la consigue or la mata ( fam); if at first you don't succeed, try, try again
    B ‹camino/ruta›
    siga esta carretera hasta llegar al puente go along o take o follow this road as far as the bridge
    continuamos el viaje siguiendo la costa we continued our journey following the coast
    me paré a saludarla y seguí mi camino I stopped to say hello to her and went on my way
    si se sigue este camino se pasa por Capileira if you take this route you go through Capileira
    seguimos las huellas del animal hasta el río we tracked the animal to the river
    la enfermedad sigue su curso normal the illness is taking o running its normal course
    el tour sigue la ruta de Bolívar the tour follows the route taken by Bolivar
    siguiéndole los pasos al hermano mayor, decidió estudiar medicina following in his elder brother's footsteps, he decided to study medicine
    C (en el tiempo) to follow seguir A algo/algn to follow sth/sb
    los disturbios que siguieron a la manifestación the disturbances that followed the demonstration
    el hermano que me sigue está en Asunción the brother who comes after me is in Asunción
    D
    1 ‹instrucciones/consejo› to follow
    tienes que seguir el dictamen de tu conciencia you must be guided by your conscience
    2 (basarse en) ‹autor/teoría/método› to follow
    en su clasificación sigue a Sheldon he follows Sheldon in his classification
    sus esculturas siguen el modelo clásico her sculptures are in the classical style
    sigue a Kant she's a follower of Kant's philosophy
    sigue las líneas establecidas por nuestro fundador it follows the lines laid down by our founder
    E
    1 ‹trámite/procedimiento› to follow
    va a tener que seguir un tratamiento especial/una dieta hipocalórica you will have to undergo special treatment/follow a low-calorie diet
    se seguirá contra usted el procedimiento de suspensión del permiso de conducción steps will be taken leading to the withdrawal of your driver's license
    2 ( Educ) ‹curso› to take
    estoy siguiendo un cursillo de fotografía I'm doing o taking a short photography course
    ¿qué carrera piensas seguir? what are you thinking of studying o reading?
    F
    1 ‹explicaciones/profesor› to follow
    dicta demasiado rápido, no la puedo seguir she dictates too quickly, I can't keep up
    me cuesta seguir una conversación en francés I find it hard to follow a conversation in French
    ¿me siguen? are you with me?
    2
    (permanecer atento a): no sigo ese programa I don't watch that program, I'm not following that program
    sigue atentamente el curso de los acontecimientos he's following the course of events very closely
    sigue paso a paso la vida de su ídolo she keeps track of every detail of her idol's life
    seguimos muy de cerca su desarrollo we are keeping careful track of its development, we are following its development very closely
    ■ seguir
    vi
    A
    1 (por un camino) to go on
    siga derecho or todo recto hasta el final de la calle keep o go straight on to the end of the street
    sigue por esta calle hasta el semáforo go on down this street as far as the traffic lights
    el tren sigue hasta Salto the train goes on to Salto
    desde allí hay que seguir a pie/en mula from there you have to go on on foot/by mule
    2
    seguir adelante: ¿entienden? bien, entonces sigamos adelante do you understand? good, then let's carry on
    llueve ¿regresamos? — no, sigamos adelante it's raining, shall we go back? — no, let's go on o carry on
    resolvieron seguir adelante con los planes they decided to go ahead with their plans
    3
    ( Col) (entrar): siga por favor come in, please
    B
    (en un lugar, un estado): ¿tus padres siguen en Ginebra? are your parents still in Geneva?
    espero que sigan todos bien I hope you're all keeping well
    ¿sigues con la idea de mudarte? do you still intend to move?, are you still thinking of moving?
    sigo sin entender I still don't understand
    sigue soltera/tan bonita como siempre she's still single/as pretty as ever
    si sigue así de trabajador, llegará lejos if he carries on working as hard as this, he'll go a long way
    C
    1
    «tareas/investigaciones/rumores»: siguen las investigaciones en torno al crimen investigations are continuing into the crime
    sigue el buen tiempo en todo el país the good weather is continuing throughout the country, the whole country is still enjoying good weather
    si siguen estos rumores if these rumors persist
    2 seguir + GER:
    sigo pensando que deberíamos haber ido I still think we ought to have gone
    sigue leyendo tú, Elsa you read now, Elsa
    si sigues molestando te voy a echar if you carry on being a nuisance, I'm going to send you out
    seguiré haciéndolo a mi manera I'll go on o carry on doing it my way, I shall continue to do it my way ( frml)
    D
    1
    (venir después, estar contiguo): lee lo que sigue read what follows, read what comes next
    el capítulo que sigue the next chapter
    me bajo en la parada que sigue I get off at the next stop
    sigue una hora de música clásica there follows an hour of classical music
    2 «historia/poema» to continue
    ¿cómo sigue la canción? how does the song go on?
    [ S ] sigue en la página 8 continued on page 8
    la lista definitiva ha quedado como sigue the final list is as follows
    ( en tercera persona) seguirse DE algo to follow FROM sth
    de esto se sigue que su muerte no fue accidental it follows from this that her death was not accidental
    * * *

     

    seguir ( conjugate seguir) verbo transitivo
    1 ‹persona/vehículo/presa› to follow;
    ◊ camina muy rápido, no la puedo seguir she walks very fast, I can't keep up with her

    2 ‹camino/ruta› to follow, go along;
    ◊ siga esta carretera hasta llegar al puente go along o follow this road as far as the bridge;

    la saludé y seguí mi camino I said hello to her and went on (my way);
    la enfermedad sigue su curso normal the illness is running its normal course
    3
    a) ‹instrucciones/consejo/flecha› to follow

    b) ‹autor/método/tradición/moda› to follow;


    4
    a) ‹trámite/procedimiento› to follow;

    ‹ tratamiento› to undergo
    b) (Educ) ‹ curso› to do, take

    5 ‹explicaciones/profesor› to follow;
    ◊ dicta demasiado rápido, no la puedo seguir she dictates too quickly, I can't keep up

    verbo intransitivo
    1

    siga derecho or todo recto keep o go straight on;

    seguir de largo (AmL) to go straight past
    b)


    resolvieron seguir adelante con los planes they decided to go ahead with their plans
    c) (Col, Ven) ( entrar):

    ◊ siga por favor come in, please

    2 (en lugar, estado):
    ◊ ¿tus padres siguen en Ginebra? are your parents still in Geneva?;

    espero que sigan todos bien I hope you're all keeping well;
    sigue soltera she's still single;
    si las cosas siguen así … if things carry on like this …
    3 [tareas/buen tiempo/lluvia] to continue;
    [ rumores] to persist;

    seguiré haciéndolo a mi manera I'll go on o carry on doing it my way
    4


    el capítulo que sigue the next chapter
    b) [historia/poema] to continue, go on

    seguir
    I verbo transitivo
    1 to follow: ésta es la hermana que me sigue, she's the sister who comes after me
    me sigue a todas partes, he follows me wherever I go
    me seguía con la mirada, his eyes followed me
    2 (comprender) to understand, follow: no soy capaz de seguir el argumento, I can't follow the plot
    3 (una ruta, un camino, consejo) to follow
    4 (el ritmo, la moda) to keep: no sigues el ritmo, you aren't keeping time
    5 (el rastro, las huellas) to track
    6 (una actividad) sigue un curso de informática, she's doing a computer course
    II verbo intransitivo
    1 (continuar) to keep (on), go on: seguiremos mañana, we'll continue tomorrow
    siguen casados, they are still married
    sigue tirando de la cuerda, keep (on) pulling at the rope ➣ Ver nota en continue y keep 2 (extenderse, llegar hasta) to stretch (out): los sembrados siguen hasta la ribera, the fields stretch down to the river-bank
    ' seguir' also found in these entries:
    Spanish:
    atorarse
    - continuar
    - escala
    - golpe
    - impulsar
    - juego
    - profesar
    - rastrear
    - ritmo
    - sino
    - suceder
    - trece
    - adelante
    - bordear
    - camino
    - cauce
    - cerca
    - línea
    - llevar
    - moda
    - paso
    - perro
    - racha
    - separar
    - siga
    - sigo
    - trazar
    - ver
    English:
    act on
    - advice
    - along
    - carry on
    - closely
    - continue
    - despite
    - ensue
    - fight on
    - follow
    - follow up
    - forge
    - get on
    - go ahead
    - go on
    - go through with
    - hope
    - hotly
    - keep
    - keep on
    - lead
    - march on
    - monitor
    - move on
    - obey
    - pick up
    - play on
    - play upon
    - practice
    - practise
    - press ahead
    - proceed
    - pursue
    - push ahead
    - push on
    - rattle on
    - reasoning
    - run on
    - send on
    - shadow
    - soldier on
    - stalk
    - stand
    - stay out
    - struggle on
    - succeed
    - tail
    - take
    - track
    - trail
    * * *
    ♦ vt
    1. [ir detrás de, tomar la ruta de] to follow;
    tú ve delante, que yo te sigo you go ahead, I'll follow o I'll go behind;
    síganme, por favor follow me, please;
    la generación que nos sigue o [m5] que sigue a la nuestra the next generation, the generation after us;
    sigue este sendero hasta llegar a un bosque follow this path until you come to a forest;
    seguir el rastro de alguien/algo to follow sb's/sth's tracks;
    siga la flecha [en letrero] follow the arrow
    2. [perseguir] to follow;
    me parece que nos siguen I think we're being followed;
    parece que le siguen los problemas trouble seems to follow him around wherever he goes;
    el que la sigue la consigue where there's a will there's a way
    3. [estar atento a, imitar, obedecer] to follow;
    seguían con la vista la trayectoria de la bola they followed the ball with their eyes;
    no seguimos ese programa we don't follow that programme;
    seguir algo de cerca [su desarrollo, sus resultados] to follow o monitor sth closely;
    siempre sigue los dictámenes de la moda she always follows the latest fashion;
    los que siguen a Keynes followers of Keynes;
    el cuadro sigue una línea clásica the painting is classical in style;
    seguir las órdenes/instrucciones de alguien to follow sb's orders/instructions;
    sigue mi consejo y habla con ella take my advice and talk to her;
    siguiendo sus indicaciones, hemos cancelado el pedido we have cancelled the order as instructed
    4. [reanudar, continuar] to continue, to resume;
    yo seguí mi trabajo/camino I continued with my work/on my way;
    él siguió su discurso he continued o resumed his speech
    5. [comprender] [explicación, profesor, conferenciante] to follow;
    me costaba seguirle I found her hard to follow;
    ¿me sigues? do you follow?, are you with me?
    6. [mantener, someterse a] to follow;
    hay que seguir un cierto orden you have to follow o do things in a certain order;
    seguiremos el procedimiento habitual we will follow the usual procedure;
    es difícil seguirle (el ritmo), va muy deprisa it's hard to keep up with him, he goes very quickly;
    los aspirantes elegidos seguirán un proceso de formación the chosen candidates will receive o undergo training
    7. [cursar]
    sigue un curso de italiano he's doing an Italian course;
    sigue la carrera de medicina she's studying medicine
    ♦ vi
    1. [proseguir, no detenerse] to continue, to go on;
    ¡sigue, no te pares! go o carry on, don't stop!;
    aquí se baja él, yo sigo [al taxista] he's getting out here, I'm going on;
    siga con su trabajo carry on with your work;
    el sendero sigue hasta la cima the path continues o carries on to the top;
    "sigue la crisis en la bolsa de Tokio" Tokyo stock market crisis continues;
    debes seguir haciéndolo you should keep on o carry on doing it;
    ¿vas a seguir intentándolo? are you going to keep trying?;
    se seguían viendo de vez en cuando they still saw each other from time to time, they continued to see each other from time to time;
    seguir adelante (con algo) [con planes, proyectos] to go ahead (with sth)
    2. [mantenerse, permanecer]
    sigue enferma/en el hospital she's still ill/in hospital;
    ¿qué tal sigue la familia? how's the family getting on o keeping?;
    todo sigue igual everything's still the same, nothing has changed;
    sigue el buen tiempo en el sur del país the good weather in the south of the country is continuing;
    sigo trabajando en la fábrica I'm still working at the factory;
    ¿la sigues queriendo? do you still love her?;
    sigo pensando que está mal I still think it's wrong;
    sigue habiendo dudas sobre… doubts remain about…;
    ¡buen trabajo, sigue así! good work, keep it up!;
    si seguimos jugando así, ganaremos la liga if we carry on o keep playing like that, we'll win the league;
    Fam
    a seguir bien [como despedida] take care, look after yourself;
    de seguir así las cosas, si las cosas siguen así if things go on like this, the way things are going
    3. [tomar un camino]
    el resto siguió por otro camino the rest went another way;
    seguiremos hacia el este we'll go east then;
    siga todo recto go straight on;
    siga hasta el siguiente semáforo carry on till you get to the next set of traffic lights
    4. [sucederse, ir después] to follow;
    lo que sigue es una cita del Corán the following is a quotation from the Koran;
    seguir a algo to follow sth;
    la lluvia siguió a los truenos the thunder was followed by rain;
    ¿cómo sigue el chiste? how does the joke go on o continue?;
    el proceso de selección se realizará como sigue:… the selection process will be carried out as follows:…;
    sigue en la página 20 [en periódico, libro] continued on page 20
    5. Col [para dar permiso] please do;
    con permiso, ¿puedo entrar? – siga excuse me, can I come in? – please do
    * * *
    I v/t
    1 consejo, camino, moda etc follow;
    seguir a alguien follow s.o.
    :
    seguir fiel a alguien remain faithful to s.o.
    II v/i continue, carry on;
    seguir con algo continue with sth, carry on with sth;
    seguir haciendo algo go on doing sth, continue to do sth;
    sigue cometiendo los mismos errores he keeps on making the same mistakes;
    sigue enfadado conmigo he’s still angry with me;
    ¡a seguir bien! take care!, take it easy!
    * * *
    seguir {75} vt
    1) : to follow
    el sol sigue la lluvia: sunshine follows the rain
    seguiré tu consejo: I'll follow your advice
    me siguieron con la mirada: they followed me with their eyes
    2) : to go along, to keep on
    seguimos toda la carretera panamericana: we continued along the PanAmerican Highway
    siguió hablando: he kept on talking
    seguir el curso: to stay on course
    3) : to take (a course, a treatment)
    seguir vi
    1) : to go on, to keep going
    sigue adelante: keep going, carry on
    2) : to remain, to continue to be
    ¿todavía sigues aquí?: you're still here?
    sigue con vida: she's still alive
    3) : to follow, to come after
    la frase que sigue: the following sentence
    * * *
    seguir vb
    1. (en general) to follow
    3. (recorrer) to go on
    ¡sigue! No te pares go on! Don't stop!
    4. (continuar) to be still

    Spanish-English dictionary > seguir

  • 6 Historical Portugal

       Before Romans described western Iberia or Hispania as "Lusitania," ancient Iberians inhabited the land. Phoenician and Greek trading settlements grew up in the Tagus estuary area and nearby coasts. Beginning around 202 BCE, Romans invaded what is today southern Portugal. With Rome's defeat of Carthage, Romans proceeded to conquer and rule the western region north of the Tagus, which they named Roman "Lusitania." In the fourth century CE, as Rome's rule weakened, the area experienced yet another invasion—Germanic tribes, principally the Suevi, who eventually were Christianized. During the sixth century CE, the Suevi kingdom was superseded by yet another Germanic tribe—the Christian Visigoths.
       A major turning point in Portugal's history came in 711, as Muslim armies from North Africa, consisting of both Arab and Berber elements, invaded the Iberian Peninsula from across the Straits of Gibraltar. They entered what is now Portugal in 714, and proceeded to conquer most of the country except for the far north. For the next half a millennium, Islam and Muslim presence in Portugal left a significant mark upon the politics, government, language, and culture of the country.
       Islam, Reconquest, and Portugal Created, 714-1140
       The long frontier struggle between Muslim invaders and Christian communities in the north of the Iberian peninsula was called the Reconquista (Reconquest). It was during this struggle that the first dynasty of Portuguese kings (Burgundian) emerged and the independent monarchy of Portugal was established. Christian forces moved south from what is now the extreme north of Portugal and gradually defeated Muslim forces, besieging and capturing towns under Muslim sway. In the ninth century, as Christian forces slowly made their way southward, Christian elements were dominant only in the area between Minho province and the Douro River; this region became known as "territorium Portu-calense."
       In the 11th century, the advance of the Reconquest quickened as local Christian armies were reinforced by crusading knights from what is now France and England. Christian forces took Montemor (1034), at the Mondego River; Lamego (1058); Viseu (1058); and Coimbra (1064). In 1095, the king of Castile and Léon granted the country of "Portu-cale," what became northern Portugal, to a Burgundian count who had emigrated from France. This was the foundation of Portugal. In 1139, a descendant of this count, Afonso Henriques, proclaimed himself "King of Portugal." He was Portugal's first monarch, the "Founder," and the first of the Burgundian dynasty, which ruled until 1385.
       The emergence of Portugal in the 12th century as a separate monarchy in Iberia occurred before the Christian Reconquest of the peninsula. In the 1140s, the pope in Rome recognized Afonso Henriques as king of Portugal. In 1147, after a long, bloody siege, Muslim-occupied Lisbon fell to Afonso Henriques's army. Lisbon was the greatest prize of the 500-year war. Assisting this effort were English crusaders on their way to the Holy Land; the first bishop of Lisbon was an Englishman. When the Portuguese captured Faro and Silves in the Algarve province in 1248-50, the Reconquest of the extreme western portion of the Iberian peninsula was complete—significantly, more than two centuries before the Spanish crown completed the Reconquest of the eastern portion by capturing Granada in 1492.
       Consolidation and Independence of Burgundian Portugal, 1140-1385
       Two main themes of Portugal's early existence as a monarchy are the consolidation of control over the realm and the defeat of a Castil-ian threat from the east to its independence. At the end of this period came the birth of a new royal dynasty (Aviz), which prepared to carry the Christian Reconquest beyond continental Portugal across the straits of Gibraltar to North Africa. There was a variety of motives behind these developments. Portugal's independent existence was imperiled by threats from neighboring Iberian kingdoms to the north and east. Politics were dominated not only by efforts against the Muslims in
       Portugal (until 1250) and in nearby southern Spain (until 1492), but also by internecine warfare among the kingdoms of Castile, Léon, Aragon, and Portugal. A final comeback of Muslim forces was defeated at the battle of Salado (1340) by allied Castilian and Portuguese forces. In the emerging Kingdom of Portugal, the monarch gradually gained power over and neutralized the nobility and the Church.
       The historic and commonplace Portuguese saying "From Spain, neither a good wind nor a good marriage" was literally played out in diplomacy and war in the late 14th-century struggles for mastery in the peninsula. Larger, more populous Castile was pitted against smaller Portugal. Castile's Juan I intended to force a union between Castile and Portugal during this era of confusion and conflict. In late 1383, Portugal's King Fernando, the last king of the Burgundian dynasty, suddenly died prematurely at age 38, and the Master of Aviz, Portugal's most powerful nobleman, took up the cause of independence and resistance against Castile's invasion. The Master of Aviz, who became King João I of Portugal, was able to obtain foreign assistance. With the aid of English archers, Joao's armies defeated the Castilians in the crucial battle of Aljubarrota, on 14 August 1385, a victory that assured the independence of the Portuguese monarchy from its Castilian nemesis for several centuries.
       Aviz Dynasty and Portugal's First Overseas Empire, 1385-1580
       The results of the victory at Aljubarrota, much celebrated in Portugal's art and monuments, and the rise of the Aviz dynasty also helped to establish a new merchant class in Lisbon and Oporto, Portugal's second city. This group supported King João I's program of carrying the Reconquest to North Africa, since it was interested in expanding Portugal's foreign commerce and tapping into Muslim trade routes and resources in Africa. With the Reconquest against the Muslims completed in Portugal and the threat from Castile thwarted for the moment, the Aviz dynasty launched an era of overseas conquest, exploration, and trade. These efforts dominated Portugal's 15th and 16th centuries.
       The overseas empire and age of Discoveries began with Portugal's bold conquest in 1415 of the Moroccan city of Ceuta. One royal member of the 1415 expedition was young, 21-year-old Prince Henry, later known in history as "Prince Henry the Navigator." His part in the capture of Ceuta won Henry his knighthood and began Portugal's "Marvelous Century," during which the small kingdom was counted as a European and world power of consequence. Henry was the son of King João I and his English queen, Philippa of Lancaster, but he did not inherit the throne. Instead, he spent most of his life and his fortune, and that of the wealthy military Order of Christ, on various imperial ventures and on voyages of exploration down the African coast and into the Atlantic. While mythology has surrounded Henry's controversial role in the Discoveries, and this role has been exaggerated, there is no doubt that he played a vital part in the initiation of Portugal's first overseas empire and in encouraging exploration. He was naturally curious, had a sense of mission for Portugal, and was a strong leader. He also had wealth to expend; at least a third of the African voyages of the time were under his sponsorship. If Prince Henry himself knew little science, significant scientific advances in navigation were made in his day.
       What were Portugal's motives for this new imperial effort? The well-worn historical cliche of "God, Glory, and Gold" can only partly explain the motivation of a small kingdom with few natural resources and barely 1 million people, which was greatly outnumbered by the other powers it confronted. Among Portuguese objectives were the desire to exploit known North African trade routes and resources (gold, wheat, leather, weaponry, and other goods that were scarce in Iberia); the need to outflank the Muslim world in the Mediterranean by sailing around Africa, attacking Muslims en route; and the wish to ally with Christian kingdoms beyond Africa. This enterprise also involved a strategy of breaking the Venetian spice monopoly by trading directly with the East by means of discovering and exploiting a sea route around Africa to Asia. Besides the commercial motives, Portugal nurtured a strong crusading sense of Christian mission, and various classes in the kingdom saw an opportunity for fame and gain.
       By the time of Prince Henry's death in 1460, Portugal had gained control of the Atlantic archipelagos of the Azores and Madeiras, begun to colonize the Cape Verde Islands, failed to conquer the Canary Islands from Castile, captured various cities on Morocco's coast, and explored as far as Senegal, West Africa, down the African coast. By 1488, Bar-tolomeu Dias had rounded the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa and thereby discovered the way to the Indian Ocean.
       Portugal's largely coastal African empire and later its fragile Asian empire brought unexpected wealth but were purchased at a high price. Costs included wars of conquest and defense against rival powers, manning the far-flung navel and trade fleets and scattered castle-fortresses, and staffing its small but fierce armies, all of which entailed a loss of skills and population to maintain a scattered empire. Always short of capital, the monarchy became indebted to bankers. There were many defeats beginning in the 16th century at the hands of the larger imperial European monarchies (Spain, France, England, and Holland) and many attacks on Portugal and its strung-out empire. Typically, there was also the conflict that arose when a tenuously held world empire that rarely if ever paid its way demanded finance and manpower Portugal itself lacked.
       The first 80 years of the glorious imperial era, the golden age of Portugal's imperial power and world influence, was an African phase. During 1415-88, Portuguese navigators and explorers in small ships, some of them caravelas (caravels), explored the treacherous, disease-ridden coasts of Africa from Morocco to South Africa beyond the Cape of Good Hope. By the 1470s, the Portuguese had reached the Gulf of Guinea and, in the early 1480s, what is now Angola. Bartolomeu Dias's extraordinary voyage of 1487-88 to South Africa's coast and the edge of the Indian Ocean convinced Portugal that the best route to Asia's spices and Christians lay south, around the tip of southern Africa. Between 1488 and 1495, there was a hiatus caused in part by domestic conflict in Portugal, discussion of resources available for further conquests beyond Africa in Asia, and serious questions as to Portugal's capacity to reach beyond Africa. In 1495, King Manuel and his council decided to strike for Asia, whatever the consequences. In 1497-99, Vasco da Gama, under royal orders, made the epic two-year voyage that discovered the sea route to western India (Asia), outflanked Islam and Venice, and began Portugal's Asian empire. Within 50 years, Portugal had discovered and begun the exploitation of its largest colony, Brazil, and set up forts and trading posts from the Middle East (Aden and Ormuz), India (Calicut, Goa, etc.), Malacca, and Indonesia to Macau in China.
       By the 1550s, parts of its largely coastal, maritime trading post empire from Morocco to the Moluccas were under siege from various hostile forces, including Muslims, Christians, and Hindi. Although Moroccan forces expelled the Portuguese from the major coastal cities by 1550, the rival European monarchies of Castile (Spain), England, France, and later Holland began to seize portions of her undermanned, outgunned maritime empire.
       In 1580, Phillip II of Spain, whose mother was a Portuguese princess and who had a strong claim to the Portuguese throne, invaded Portugal, claimed the throne, and assumed control over the realm and, by extension, its African, Asian, and American empires. Phillip II filled the power vacuum that appeared in Portugal following the loss of most of Portugal's army and its young, headstrong King Sebastião in a disastrous war in Morocco. Sebastiao's death in battle (1578) and the lack of a natural heir to succeed him, as well as the weak leadership of the cardinal who briefly assumed control in Lisbon, led to a crisis that Spain's strong monarch exploited. As a result, Portugal lost its independence to Spain for a period of 60 years.
       Portugal under Spanish Rule, 1580-1640
       Despite the disastrous nature of Portugal's experience under Spanish rule, "The Babylonian Captivity" gave birth to modern Portuguese nationalism, its second overseas empire, and its modern alliance system with England. Although Spain allowed Portugal's weakened empire some autonomy, Spanish rule in Portugal became increasingly burdensome and unacceptable. Spain's ambitious imperial efforts in Europe and overseas had an impact on the Portuguese as Spain made greater and greater demands on its smaller neighbor for manpower and money. Portugal's culture underwent a controversial Castilianization, while its empire became hostage to Spain's fortunes. New rival powers England, France, and Holland attacked and took parts of Spain's empire and at the same time attacked Portugal's empire, as well as the mother country.
       Portugal's empire bore the consequences of being attacked by Spain's bitter enemies in what was a form of world war. Portuguese losses were heavy. By 1640, Portugal had lost most of its Moroccan cities as well as Ceylon, the Moluccas, and sections of India. With this, Portugal's Asian empire was gravely weakened. Only Goa, Damão, Diu, Bombay, Timor, and Macau remained and, in Brazil, Dutch forces occupied the northeast.
       On 1 December 1640, long commemorated as a national holiday, Portuguese rebels led by the duke of Braganza overthrew Spanish domination and took advantage of Spanish weakness following a more serious rebellion in Catalonia. Portugal regained independence from Spain, but at a price: dependence on foreign assistance to maintain its independence in the form of the renewal of the alliance with England.
       Restoration and Second Empire, 1640-1822
       Foreign affairs and empire dominated the restoration era and aftermath, and Portugal again briefly enjoyed greater European power and prestige. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance was renewed and strengthened in treaties of 1642, 1654, and 1661, and Portugal's independence from Spain was underwritten by English pledges and armed assistance. In a Luso-Spanish treaty of 1668, Spain recognized Portugal's independence. Portugal's alliance with England was a marriage of convenience and necessity between two monarchies with important religious, cultural, and social differences. In return for legal, diplomatic, and trade privileges, as well as the use during war and peace of Portugal's great Lisbon harbor and colonial ports for England's navy, England pledged to protect Portugal and its scattered empire from any attack. The previously cited 17th-century alliance treaties were renewed later in the Treaty of Windsor, signed in London in 1899. On at least 10 different occasions after 1640, and during the next two centuries, England was central in helping prevent or repel foreign invasions of its ally, Portugal.
       Portugal's second empire (1640-1822) was largely Brazil-oriented. Portuguese colonization, exploitation of wealth, and emigration focused on Portuguese America, and imperial revenues came chiefly from Brazil. Between 1670 and 1740, Portugal's royalty and nobility grew wealthier on funds derived from Brazilian gold, diamonds, sugar, tobacco, and other crops, an enterprise supported by the Atlantic slave trade and the supply of African slave labor from West Africa and Angola. Visitors today can see where much of that wealth was invested: Portugal's rich legacy of monumental architecture. Meanwhile, the African slave trade took a toll in Angola and West Africa.
       In continental Portugal, absolutist monarchy dominated politics and government, and there was a struggle for position and power between the monarchy and other institutions, such as the Church and nobility. King José I's chief minister, usually known in history as the marquis of Pombal (ruled 1750-77), sharply suppressed the nobility and the
       Church (including the Inquisition, now a weak institution) and expelled the Jesuits. Pombal also made an effort to reduce economic dependence on England, Portugal's oldest ally. But his successes did not last much beyond his disputed time in office.
       Beginning in the late 18th century, the European-wide impact of the French Revolution and the rise of Napoleon placed Portugal in a vulnerable position. With the monarchy ineffectively led by an insane queen (Maria I) and her indecisive regent son (João VI), Portugal again became the focus of foreign ambition and aggression. With England unable to provide decisive assistance in time, France—with Spain's consent—invaded Portugal in 1807. As Napoleon's army under General Junot entered Lisbon meeting no resistance, Portugal's royal family fled on a British fleet to Brazil, where it remained in exile until 1821. In the meantime, Portugal's overseas empire was again under threat. There was a power vacuum as the monarch was absent, foreign armies were present, and new political notions of liberalism and constitutional monarchy were exciting various groups of citizens.
       Again England came to the rescue, this time in the form of the armies of the duke of Wellington. Three successive French invasions of Portugal were defeated and expelled, and Wellington succeeded in carrying the war against Napoleon across the Portuguese frontier into Spain. The presence of the English army, the new French-born liberal ideas, and the political vacuum combined to create revolutionary conditions. The French invasions and the peninsular wars, where Portuguese armed forces played a key role, marked the beginning of a new era in politics.
       Liberalism and Constitutional Monarchy, 1822-1910
       During 1807-22, foreign invasions, war, and civil strife over conflicting political ideas gravely damaged Portugal's commerce, economy, and novice industry. The next terrible blow was the loss of Brazil in 1822, the jewel in the imperial crown. Portugal's very independence seemed to be at risk. In vain, Portugal sought to resist Brazilian independence by force, but in 1825 it formally acknowledged Brazilian independence by treaty.
       Portugal's slow recovery from the destructive French invasions and the "war of independence" was complicated by civil strife over the form of constitutional monarchy that best suited Portugal. After struggles over these issues between 1820 and 1834, Portugal settled somewhat uncertainly into a moderate constitutional monarchy whose constitution (Charter of 1826) lent it strong political powers to exert a moderating influence between the executive and legislative branches of the government. It also featured a new upper middle class based on land ownership and commerce; a Catholic Church that, although still important, lived with reduced privileges and property; a largely African (third) empire to which Lisbon and Oporto devoted increasing spiritual and material resources, starting with the liberal imperial plans of 1836 and 1851, and continuing with the work of institutions like the Lisbon Society of Geography (established 1875); and a mass of rural peasants whose bonds to the land weakened after 1850 and who began to immigrate in increasing numbers to Brazil and North America.
       Chronic military intervention in national politics began in 19th-century Portugal. Such intervention, usually commencing with coups or pronunciamentos (military revolts), was a shortcut to the spoils of political office and could reflect popular discontent as well as the power of personalities. An early example of this was the 1817 golpe (coup) attempt of General Gomes Freire against British military rule in Portugal before the return of King João VI from Brazil. Except for a more stable period from 1851 to 1880, military intervention in politics, or the threat thereof, became a feature of the constitutional monarchy's political life, and it continued into the First Republic and the subsequent Estado Novo.
       Beginning with the Regeneration period (1851-80), Portugal experienced greater political stability and economic progress. Military intervention in politics virtually ceased; industrialization and construction of railroads, roads, and bridges proceeded; two political parties (Regenerators and Historicals) worked out a system of rotation in power; and leading intellectuals sparked a cultural revival in several fields. In 19th-century literature, there was a new golden age led by such figures as Alexandre Herculano (historian), Eça de Queirós (novelist), Almeida Garrett (playwright and essayist), Antero de Quental (poet), and Joaquim Oliveira Martins (historian and social scientist). In its third overseas empire, Portugal attempted to replace the slave trade and slavery with legitimate economic activities; to reform the administration; and to expand Portuguese holdings beyond coastal footholds deep into the African hinterlands in West, West Central, and East Africa. After 1841, to some extent, and especially after 1870, colonial affairs, combined with intense nationalism, pressures for economic profit in Africa, sentiment for national revival, and the drift of European affairs would make or break Lisbon governments.
       Beginning with the political crisis that arose out of the "English Ultimatum" affair of January 1890, the monarchy became discredtted and identified with the poorly functioning government, political parties splintered, and republicanism found more supporters. Portugal participated in the "Scramble for Africa," expanding its African holdings, but failed to annex territory connecting Angola and Mozambique. A growing foreign debt and state bankruptcy as of the early 1890s damaged the constitutional monarchy's reputation, despite the efforts of King Carlos in diplomacy, the renewal of the alliance in the Windsor Treaty of 1899, and the successful if bloody colonial wars in the empire (1880-97). Republicanism proclaimed that Portugal's weak economy and poor society were due to two historic institutions: the monarchy and the Catholic Church. A republic, its stalwarts claimed, would bring greater individual liberty; efficient, if more decentralized government; and a stronger colonial program while stripping the Church of its role in both society and education.
       As the monarchy lost support and republicans became more aggressive, violence increased in politics. King Carlos I and his heir Luís were murdered in Lisbon by anarchist-republicans on 1 February 1908. Following a military and civil insurrection and fighting between monarchist and republican forces, on 5 October 1910, King Manuel II fled Portugal and a republic was proclaimed.
       First Parliamentary Republic, 1910-26
       Portugal's first attempt at republican government was the most unstable, turbulent parliamentary republic in the history of 20th-century Western Europe. During a little under 16 years of the republic, there were 45 governments, a number of legislatures that did not complete normal terms, military coups, and only one president who completed his four-year term in office. Portuguese society was poorly prepared for this political experiment. Among the deadly legacies of the monarchy were a huge public debt; a largely rural, apolitical, and illiterate peasant population; conflict over the causes of the country's misfortunes; and lack of experience with a pluralist, democratic system.
       The republic had some talented leadership but lacked popular, institutional, and economic support. The 1911 republican constitution established only a limited democracy, as only a small portion of the adult male citizenry was eligible to vote. In a country where the majority was Catholic, the republic passed harshly anticlerical laws, and its institutions and supporters persecuted both the Church and its adherents. During its brief disjointed life, the First Republic drafted important reform plans in economic, social, and educational affairs; actively promoted development in the empire; and pursued a liberal, generous foreign policy. Following British requests for Portugal's assistance in World War I, Portugal entered the war on the Allied side in March 1916 and sent armies to Flanders and Portuguese Africa. Portugal's intervention in that conflict, however, was too costly in many respects, and the ultimate failure of the republic in part may be ascribed to Portugal's World War I activities.
       Unfortunately for the republic, its time coincided with new threats to Portugal's African possessions: World War I, social and political demands from various classes that could not be reconciled, excessive military intervention in politics, and, in particular, the worst economic and financial crisis Portugal had experienced since the 16th and 17th centuries. After the original Portuguese Republican Party (PRP, also known as the "Democrats") splintered into three warring groups in 1912, no true multiparty system emerged. The Democrats, except for only one or two elections, held an iron monopoly of electoral power, and political corruption became a major issue. As extreme right-wing dictatorships elsewhere in Europe began to take power in Italy (1922), neighboring Spain (1923), and Greece (1925), what scant popular support remained for the republic collapsed. Backed by a right-wing coalition of landowners from Alentejo, clergy, Coimbra University faculty and students, Catholic organizations, and big business, career military officers led by General Gomes da Costa executed a coup on 28 May 1926, turned out the last republican government, and established a military government.
       The Estado Novo (New State), 1926-74
       During the military phase (1926-32) of the Estado Novo, professional military officers, largely from the army, governed and administered Portugal and held key cabinet posts, but soon discovered that the military possessed no magic formula that could readily solve the problems inherited from the First Republic. Especially during the years 1926-31, the military dictatorship, even with its political repression of republican activities and institutions (military censorship of the press, political police action, and closure of the republic's rowdy parliament), was characterized by similar weaknesses: personalism and factionalism; military coups and political instability, including civil strife and loss of life; state debt and bankruptcy; and a weak economy. "Barracks parliamentarism" was not an acceptable alternative even to the "Nightmare Republic."
       Led by General Óscar Carmona, who had replaced and sent into exile General Gomes da Costa, the military dictatorship turned to a civilian expert in finance and economics to break the budget impasse and bring coherence to the disorganized system. Appointed minister of finance on 27 April 1928, the Coimbra University Law School professor of economics Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970) first reformed finance, helped balance the budget, and then turned to other concerns as he garnered extraordinary governing powers. In 1930, he was appointed interim head of another key ministry (Colonies) and within a few years had become, in effect, a civilian dictator who, with the military hierarchy's support, provided the government with coherence, a program, and a set of policies.
       For nearly 40 years after he was appointed the first civilian prime minister in 1932, Salazar's personality dominated the government. Unlike extreme right-wing dictators elsewhere in Europe, Salazar was directly appointed by the army but was never endorsed by a popular political party, street militia, or voter base. The scholarly, reclusive former Coimbra University professor built up what became known after 1932 as the Estado Novo ("New State"), which at the time of its overthrow by another military coup in 1974, was the longest surviving authoritarian regime in Western Europe. The system of Salazar and the largely academic and technocratic ruling group he gathered in his cabinets was based on the central bureaucracy of the state, which was supported by the president of the republic—always a senior career military officer, General Óscar Carmona (1928-51), General Craveiro Lopes (1951-58), and Admiral Américo Tómaz (1958-74)—and the complicity of various institutions. These included a rubber-stamp legislature called the National Assembly (1935-74) and a political police known under various names: PVDE (1932-45), PIDE (1945-69),
       and DGS (1969-74). Other defenders of the Estado Novo security were paramilitary organizations such as the National Republican Guard (GNR); the Portuguese Legion (PL); and the Portuguese Youth [Movement]. In addition to censorship of the media, theater, and books, there was political repression and a deliberate policy of depoliticization. All political parties except for the approved movement of regime loyalists, the União Nacional or (National Union), were banned.
       The most vigorous and more popular period of the New State was 1932-44, when the basic structures were established. Never monolithic or entirely the work of one person (Salazar), the New State was constructed with the assistance of several dozen top associates who were mainly academics from law schools, some technocrats with specialized skills, and a handful of trusted career military officers. The 1933 Constitution declared Portugal to be a "unitary, corporative Republic," and pressures to restore the monarchy were resisted. Although some of the regime's followers were fascists and pseudofascists, many more were conservative Catholics, integralists, nationalists, and monarchists of different varieties, and even some reactionary republicans. If the New State was authoritarian, it was not totalitarian and, unlike fascism in Benito Mussolini's Italy or Adolf Hitler's Germany, it usually employed the minimum of violence necessary to defeat what remained a largely fractious, incoherent opposition.
       With the tumultuous Second Republic and the subsequent civil war in nearby Spain, the regime felt threatened and reinforced its defenses. During what Salazar rightly perceived as a time of foreign policy crisis for Portugal (1936-45), he assumed control of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From there, he pursued four basic foreign policy objectives: supporting the Nationalist rebels of General Francisco Franco in the Spanish Civil War (1936-39) and concluding defense treaties with a triumphant Franco; ensuring that General Franco in an exhausted Spain did not enter World War II on the Axis side; maintaining Portuguese neutrality in World War II with a post-1942 tilt toward the Allies, including granting Britain and the United States use of bases in the Azores Islands; and preserving and protecting Portugal's Atlantic Islands and its extensive, if poor, overseas empire in Africa and Asia.
       During the middle years of the New State (1944-58), many key Salazar associates in government either died or resigned, and there was greater social unrest in the form of unprecedented strikes and clandestine Communist activities, intensified opposition, and new threatening international pressures on Portugal's overseas empire. During the earlier phase of the Cold War (1947-60), Portugal became a steadfast, if weak, member of the US-dominated North Atlantic Treaty Organization alliance and, in 1955, with American support, Portugal joined the United Nations (UN). Colonial affairs remained a central concern of the regime. As of 1939, Portugal was the third largest colonial power in the world and possessed territories in tropical Africa (Angola, Mozambique, Guinea-Bissau, and São Tomé and Príncipe Islands) and the remnants of its 16th-century empire in Asia (Goa, Damão, Diu, East Timor, and Macau). Beginning in the early 1950s, following the independence of India in 1947, Portugal resisted Indian pressures to decolonize Portuguese India and used police forces to discourage internal opposition in its Asian and African colonies.
       The later years of the New State (1958-68) witnessed the aging of the increasingly isolated but feared Salazar and new threats both at home and overseas. Although the regime easily overcame the brief oppositionist threat from rival presidential candidate General Humberto Delgado in the spring of 1958, new developments in the African and Asian empires imperiled the authoritarian system. In February 1961, oppositionists hijacked the Portuguese ocean liner Santa Maria and, in following weeks, African insurgents in northern Angola, although they failed to expel the Portuguese, gained worldwide media attention, discredited the New State, and began the 13-year colonial war. After thwarting a dissident military coup against his continued leadership, Salazar and his ruling group mobilized military repression in Angola and attempted to develop the African colonies at a faster pace in order to ensure Portuguese control. Meanwhile, the other European colonial powers (Britain, France, Belgium, and Spain) rapidly granted political independence to their African territories.
       At the time of Salazar's removal from power in September 1968, following a stroke, Portugal's efforts to maintain control over its colonies appeared to be successful. President Americo Tomás appointed Dr. Marcello Caetano as Salazar's successor as prime minister. While maintaining the New State's basic structures, and continuing the regime's essential colonial policy, Caetano attempted wider reforms in colonial administration and some devolution of power from Lisbon, as well as more freedom of expression in Lisbon. Still, a great deal of the budget was devoted to supporting the wars against the insurgencies in Africa. Meanwhile in Asia, Portuguese India had fallen when the Indian army invaded in December 1961. The loss of Goa was a psychological blow to the leadership of the New State, and of the Asian empire only East Timor and Macau remained.
       The Caetano years (1968-74) were but a hiatus between the waning Salazar era and a new regime. There was greater political freedom and rapid economic growth (5-6 percent annually to late 1973), but Caetano's government was unable to reform the old system thoroughly and refused to consider new methods either at home or in the empire. In the end, regime change came from junior officers of the professional military who organized the Armed Forces Movement (MFA) against the Caetano government. It was this group of several hundred officers, mainly in the army and navy, which engineered a largely bloodless coup in Lisbon on 25 April 1974. Their unexpected action brought down the 48-year-old New State and made possible the eventual establishment and consolidation of democratic governance in Portugal, as well as a reorientation of the country away from the Atlantic toward Europe.
       Revolution of Carnations, 1974-76
       Following successful military operations of the Armed Forces Movement against the Caetano government, Portugal experienced what became known as the "Revolution of Carnations." It so happened that during the rainy week of the military golpe, Lisbon flower shops were featuring carnations, and the revolutionaries and their supporters adopted the red carnation as the common symbol of the event, as well as of the new freedom from dictatorship. The MFA, whose leaders at first were mostly little-known majors and captains, proclaimed a three-fold program of change for the new Portugal: democracy; decolonization of the overseas empire, after ending the colonial wars; and developing a backward economy in the spirit of opportunity and equality. During the first 24 months after the coup, there was civil strife, some anarchy, and a power struggle. With the passing of the Estado Novo, public euphoria burst forth as the new provisional military government proclaimed the freedoms of speech, press, and assembly, and abolished censorship, the political police, the Portuguese Legion, Portuguese Youth, and other New State organizations, including the National Union. Scores of political parties were born and joined the senior political party, the Portuguese Community Party (PCP), and the Socialist Party (PS), founded shortly before the coup.
       Portugal's Revolution of Carnations went through several phases. There was an attempt to take control by radical leftists, including the PCP and its allies. This was thwarted by moderate officers in the army, as well as by the efforts of two political parties: the PS and the Social Democrats (PPD, later PSD). The first phase was from April to September 1974. Provisional president General Antonio Spínola, whose 1974 book Portugal and the Future had helped prepare public opinion for the coup, met irresistible leftist pressures. After Spinola's efforts to avoid rapid decolonization of the African empire failed, he resigned in September 1974. During the second phase, from September 1974 to March 1975, radical military officers gained control, but a coup attempt by General Spínola and his supporters in Lisbon in March 1975 failed and Spínola fled to Spain.
       In the third phase of the Revolution, March-November 1975, a strong leftist reaction followed. Farm workers occupied and "nationalized" 1.1 million hectares of farmland in the Alentejo province, and radical military officers in the provisional government ordered the nationalization of Portuguese banks (foreign banks were exempted), utilities, and major industries, or about 60 percent of the economic system. There were power struggles among various political parties — a total of 50 emerged—and in the streets there was civil strife among labor, military, and law enforcement groups. A constituent assembly, elected on 25 April 1975, in Portugal's first free elections since 1926, drafted a democratic constitution. The Council of the Revolution (CR), briefly a revolutionary military watchdog committee, was entrenched as part of the government under the constitution, until a later revision. During the chaotic year of 1975, about 30 persons were killed in political frays while unstable provisional governments came and went. On 25 November 1975, moderate military forces led by Colonel Ramalho Eanes, who later was twice elected president of the republic (1976 and 1981), defeated radical, leftist military groups' revolutionary conspiracies.
       In the meantime, Portugal's scattered overseas empire experienced a precipitous and unprepared decolonization. One by one, the former colonies were granted and accepted independence—Guinea-Bissau (September 1974), Cape Verde Islands (July 1975), and Mozambique (July 1975). Portugal offered to turn over Macau to the People's Republic of China, but the offer was refused then and later negotiations led to the establishment of a formal decolonization or hand-over date of 1999. But in two former colonies, the process of decolonization had tragic results.
       In Angola, decolonization negotiations were greatly complicated by the fact that there were three rival nationalist movements in a struggle for power. The January 1975 Alvor Agreement signed by Portugal and these three parties was not effectively implemented. A bloody civil war broke out in Angola in the spring of 1975 and, when Portuguese armed forces withdrew and declared that Angola was independent on 11 November 1975, the bloodshed only increased. Meanwhile, most of the white Portuguese settlers from Angola and Mozambique fled during the course of 1975. Together with African refugees, more than 600,000 of these retornados ("returned ones") went by ship and air to Portugal and thousands more to Namibia, South Africa, Brazil, Canada, and the United States.
       The second major decolonization disaster was in Portugal's colony of East Timor in the Indonesian archipelago. Portugal's capacity to supervise and control a peaceful transition to independence in this isolated, neglected colony was limited by the strength of giant Indonesia, distance from Lisbon, and Portugal's revolutionary disorder and inability to defend Timor. In early December 1975, before Portugal granted formal independence and as one party, FRETILIN, unilaterally declared East Timor's independence, Indonesia's armed forces invaded, conquered, and annexed East Timor. Indonesian occupation encountered East Timorese resistance, and a heavy loss of life followed. The East Timor question remained a contentious international issue in the UN, as well as in Lisbon and Jakarta, for more than 20 years following Indonesia's invasion and annexation of the former colony of Portugal. Major changes occurred, beginning in 1998, after Indonesia underwent a political revolution and allowed a referendum in East Timor to decide that territory's political future in August 1999. Most East Timorese chose independence, but Indonesian forces resisted that verdict until
       UN intervention in September 1999. Following UN rule for several years, East Timor attained full independence on 20 May 2002.
       Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-2000
       After several free elections and record voter turnouts between 25 April 1975 and June 1976, civil war was averted and Portugal's second democratic republic began to stabilize. The MFA was dissolved, the military were returned to the barracks, and increasingly elected civilians took over the government of the country. The 1976 Constitution was revised several times beginning in 1982 and 1989, in order to reempha-size the principle of free enterprise in the economy while much of the large, nationalized sector was privatized. In June 1976, General Ram-alho Eanes was elected the first constitutional president of the republic (five-year term), and he appointed socialist leader Dr. Mário Soares as prime minister of the first constitutional government.
       From 1976 to 1985, Portugal's new system featured a weak economy and finances, labor unrest, and administrative and political instability. The difficult consolidation of democratic governance was eased in part by the strong currency and gold reserves inherited from the Estado Novo, but Lisbon seemed unable to cope with high unemployment, new debt, the complex impact of the refugees from Africa, world recession, and the agitation of political parties. Four major parties emerged from the maelstrom of 1974-75, except for the Communist Party, all newly founded. They were, from left to right, the Communists (PCP); the Socialists (PS), who managed to dominate governments and the legislature but not win a majority in the Assembly of the Republic; the Social Democrats (PSD); and the Christian Democrats (CDS). During this period, the annual growth rate was low (l-2 percent), and the nationalized sector of the economy stagnated.
       Enhanced economic growth, greater political stability, and more effective central government as of 1985, and especially 1987, were due to several developments. In 1977, Portugal applied for membership in the European Economic Community (EEC), now the European Union (EU) since 1993. In January 1986, with Spain, Portugal was granted membership, and economic and financial progress in the intervening years has been significantly influenced by the comparatively large investment, loans, technology, advice, and other assistance from the EEC. Low unemployment, high annual growth rates (5 percent), and moderate inflation have also been induced by the new political and administrative stability in Lisbon. Led by Prime Minister Cavaco Silva, an economist who was trained abroad, the PSD's strong organization, management, and electoral support since 1985 have assisted in encouraging economic recovery and development. In 1985, the PSD turned the PS out of office and won the general election, although they did not have an absolute majority of assembly seats. In 1986, Mário Soares was elected president of the republic, the first civilian to hold that office since the First Republic. In the elections of 1987 and 1991, however, the PSD was returned to power with clear majorities of over 50 percent of the vote.
       Although the PSD received 50.4 percent of the vote in the 1991 parliamentary elections and held a 42-seat majority in the Assembly of the Republic, the party began to lose public support following media revelations regarding corruption and complaints about Prime Minister Cavaco Silva's perceived arrogant leadership style. President Mário Soares voiced criticism of the PSD's seemingly untouchable majority and described a "tyranny of the majority." Economic growth slowed down. In the parliamentary elections of 1995 and the presidential election of 1996, the PSD's dominance ended for the time being. Prime Minister Antônio Guterres came to office when the PS won the October 1995 elections, and in the subsequent presidential contest, in January 1996, socialist Jorge Sampaio, the former mayor of Lisbon, was elected president of the republic, thus defeating Cavaco Silva's bid. Young and popular, Guterres moved the PS toward the center of the political spectrum. Under Guterres, the PS won the October 1999 parliamentary elections. The PS defeated the PSD but did not manage to win a clear, working majority of seats, and this made the PS dependent upon alliances with smaller parties, including the PCP.
       In the local elections in December 2001, the PSD's criticism of PS's heavy public spending allowed the PSD to take control of the key cities of Lisbon, Oporto, and Coimbra. Guterres resigned, and parliamentary elections were brought forward from 2004 to March 2002. The PSD won a narrow victory with 40 percent of the votes, and Jose Durão Barroso became prime minister. Having failed to win a majority of the seats in parliament forced the PSD to govern in coalition with the right-wing Popular Party (PP) led by Paulo Portas. Durão Barroso set about reducing government spending by cutting the budgets of local authorities, freezing civil service hiring, and reviving the economy by accelerating privatization of state-owned enterprises. These measures provoked a 24-hour strike by public-sector workers. Durão Barroso reacted with vows to press ahead with budget-cutting measures and imposed a wage freeze on all employees earning more than €1,000, which affected more than one-half of Portugal's work force.
       In June 2004, Durão Barroso was invited by Romano Prodi to succeed him as president of the European Commission. Durão Barroso accepted and resigned the prime ministership in July. Pedro Santana Lopes, the leader of the PSD, became prime minister. Already unpopular at the time of Durão Barroso's resignation, the PSD-led government became increasingly unpopular under Santana Lopes. A month-long delay in the start of the school year and confusion over his plan to cut taxes and raise public-sector salaries, eroded confidence even more. By November, Santana Lopes's government was so unpopular that President Jorge Sampaio was obliged to dissolve parliament and hold new elections, two years ahead of schedule.
       Parliamentary elections were held on 20 February 2005. The PS, which had promised the electorate disciplined and transparent governance, educational reform, the alleviation of poverty, and a boost in employment, won 45 percent of the vote and the majority of the seats in parliament. The leader of the PS, José Sôcrates became prime minister on 12 March 2005. In the regularly scheduled presidential elections held on 6 January 2006, the former leader of the PSD and prime minister, Aníbal Cavaco Silva, won a narrow victory and became president on 9 March 2006. With a mass protest, public teachers' strike, and street demonstrations in March 2008, Portugal's media, educational, and social systems experienced more severe pressures. With the spreading global recession beginning in September 2008, Portugal's economic and financial systems became more troubled.
       Owing to its geographic location on the southwestern most edge of continental Europe, Portugal has been historically in but not of Europe. Almost from the beginning of its existence in the 12th century as an independent monarchy, Portugal turned its back on Europe and oriented itself toward the Atlantic Ocean. After carving out a Christian kingdom on the western portion of the Iberian peninsula, Portuguese kings gradually built and maintained a vast seaborne global empire that became central to the way Portugal understood its individuality as a nation-state. While the creation of this empire allows Portugal to claim an unusual number of "firsts" or distinctions in world and Western history, it also retarded Portugal's economic, social, and political development. It can be reasonably argued that the Revolution of 25 April 1974 was the most decisive event in Portugal's long history because it finally ended Portugal's oceanic mission and view of itself as an imperial power. After the 1974 Revolution, Portugal turned away from its global mission and vigorously reoriented itself toward Europe. Contemporary Portugal is now both in and of Europe.
       The turn toward Europe began immediately after 25 April 1974. Portugal granted independence to its African colonies in 1975. It was admitted to the European Council and took the first steps toward accession to the European Economic Community (EEC) in 1976. On 28 March 1977, the Portuguese government officially applied for EEC membership. Because of Portugal's economic and social backwardness, which would require vast sums of EEC money to overcome, negotiations for membership were long and difficult. Finally, a treaty of accession was signed on 12 June 1985. Portugal officially joined the EEC (the European Union [EU] since 1993) on 1 January 1986. Since becoming a full-fledged member of the EU, Portugal has been steadily overcoming the economic and social underdevelopment caused by its imperial past and is becoming more like the rest of Europe.
       Membership in the EU has speeded up the structural transformation of Portugal's economy, which actually began during the Estado Novo. Investments made by the Estado Novo in Portugal's economy began to shift employment out of the agricultural sector, which, in 1950, accounted for 50 percent of Portugal's economically active population. Today, only 10 percent of the economically active population is employed in the agricultural sector (the highest among EU member states); 30 percent in the industrial sector (also the highest among EU member states); and 60 percent in the service sector (the lowest among EU member states). The economically active population numbers about 5,000,000 employed, 56 percent of whom are women. Women workers are the majority of the workforce in the agricultural and service sectors (the highest among the EU member states). The expansion of the service sector has been primarily in health care and education. Portugal has had the lowest unemployment rates among EU member states, with the overall rate never being more than 10 percent of the active population. Since joining the EU, the number of employers increased from 2.6 percent to 5.8 percent of the active population; self-employed from 16 to 19 percent; and employees from 65 to 70 percent. Twenty-six percent of the employers are women. Unemployment tends to hit younger workers in industry and transportation, women employed in domestic service, workers on short-term contracts, and poorly educated workers. Salaried workers earn only 63 percent of the EU average, and hourly workers only one-third to one-half of that earned by their EU counterparts. Despite having had the second highest growth of gross national product (GNP) per inhabitant (after Ireland) among EU member states, the above data suggest that while much has been accomplished in terms of modernizing the Portuguese economy, much remains to be done to bring Portugal's economy up to the level of the "average" EU member state.
       Membership in the EU has also speeded up changes in Portuguese society. Over the last 30 years, coastalization and urbanization have intensified. Fully 50 percent of Portuguese live in the coastal urban conurbations of Lisbon, Oporto, Braga, Aveiro, Coimbra, Viseu, Évora, and Faro. The Portuguese population is one of the oldest among EU member states (17.3 percent are 65 years of age or older) thanks to a considerable increase in life expectancy at birth (77.87 years for the total population, 74.6 years for men, 81.36 years for women) and one of the lowest birthrates (10.59 births/1,000) in Europe. Family size averages 2.8 persons per household, with the strict nuclear family (one or two generations) in which both parents work being typical. Common law marriages, cohabitating couples, and single-parent households are more and more common. The divorce rate has also increased. "Youth Culture" has developed. The young have their own meeting places, leisure-time activities, and nightlife (bars, clubs, and discos).
       All Portuguese citizens, whether they have contributed or not, have a right to an old-age pension, invalidity benefits, widowed persons' pension, as well as payments for disabilities, children, unemployment, and large families. There is a national minimum wage (€385 per month), which is low by EU standards. The rapid aging of Portugal's population has changed the ratio of contributors to pensioners to 1.7, the lowest in the EU. This has created deficits in Portugal's social security fund.
       The adult literacy rate is about 92 percent. Illiteracy is still found among the elderly. Although universal compulsory education up to grade 9 was achieved in 1980, only 21.2 percent of the population aged 25-64 had undergone secondary education, compared to an EU average of 65.7 percent. Portugal's higher education system currently consists of 14 state universities and 14 private universities, 15 state polytechnic institutions, one Catholic university, and one military academy. All in all, Portugal spends a greater percentage of its state budget on education than most EU member states. Despite this high level of expenditure, the troubled Portuguese education system does not perform well. Early leaving and repetition rates are among the highest among EU member states.
       After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Portugal created a National Health Service, which today consists of 221 hospitals and 512 medical centers employing 33,751 doctors and 41,799 nurses. Like its education system, Portugal's medical system is inefficient. There are long waiting lists for appointments with specialists and for surgical procedures.
       Structural changes in Portugal's economy and society mean that social life in Portugal is not too different from that in other EU member states. A mass consumption society has been created. Televisions, telephones, refrigerators, cars, music equipment, mobile phones, and personal computers are commonplace. Sixty percent of Portuguese households possess at least one automobile, and 65 percent of Portuguese own their own home. Portuguese citizens are more aware of their legal rights than ever before. This has resulted in a trebling of the number of legal proceeding since 1960 and an eight-fold increase in the number of lawyers. In general, Portuguese society has become more permissive and secular; the Catholic Church and the armed forces are much less influential than in the past. Portugal's population is also much more culturally, religiously, and ethnically diverse, a consequence of the coming to Portugal of hundreds of thousands of immigrants, mainly from former African colonies.
       Portuguese are becoming more cosmopolitan and sophisticated through the impact of world media, the Internet, and the World Wide Web. A prime case in point came in the summer and early fall of 1999, with the extraordinary events in East Timor and the massive Portuguese popular responses. An internationally monitored referendum in East Timor, Portugal's former colony in the Indonesian archipelago and under Indonesian occupation from late 1975 to summer 1999, resulted in a vote of 78.5 percent for rejecting integration with Indonesia and for independence. When Indonesian prointegration gangs, aided by the Indonesian military, responded to the referendum with widespread brutality and threatened to reverse the verdict of the referendum, there was a spontaneous popular outpouring of protest in the cities and towns of Portugal. An avalanche of Portuguese e-mail fell on leaders and groups in the UN and in certain countries around the world as Portugal's diplomats, perhaps to compensate for the weak initial response to Indonesian armed aggression in 1975, called for the protection of East Timor as an independent state and for UN intervention to thwart Indonesian action. Using global communications networks, the Portuguese were able to mobilize UN and world public opinion against Indonesian actions and aided the eventual independence of East Timor on 20 May 2002.
       From the Revolution of 25 April 1974 until the 1990s, Portugal had a large number of political parties, one of the largest Communist parties in western Europe, frequent elections, and endemic cabinet instability. Since the 1990s, the number of political parties has been dramatically reduced and cabinet stability increased. Gradually, the Portuguese electorate has concentrated around two larger parties, the right-of-center Social Democrats (PSD) and the left-of-center Socialist (PS). In the 1980s, these two parties together garnered 65 percent of the vote and 70 percent of the seats in parliament. In 2005, these percentages had risen to 74 percent and 85 percent, respectively. In effect, Portugal is currently a two-party dominant system in which the two largest parties — PS and PSD—alternate in and out of power, not unlike the rotation of the two main political parties (the Regenerators and the Historicals) during the last decades (1850s to 1880s) of the liberal constitutional monarchy. As Portugal's democracy has consolidated, turnout rates for the eligible electorate have declined. In the 1970s, turnout was 85 percent. In Portugal's most recent parliamentary election (2005), turnout had fallen to 65 percent of the eligible electorate.
       Portugal has benefited greatly from membership in the EU, and whatever doubts remain about the price paid for membership, no Portuguese government in the near future can afford to sever this connection. The vast majority of Portuguese citizens see membership in the EU as a "good thing" and strongly believe that Portugal has benefited from membership. Only the Communist Party opposed membership because it reduces national sovereignty, serves the interests of capitalists not workers, and suffers from a democratic deficit. Despite the high level of support for the EU, Portuguese voters are increasingly not voting in elections for the European Parliament, however. Turnout for European Parliament elections fell from 40 percent of the eligible electorate in the 1999 elections to 38 percent in the 2004 elections.
       In sum, Portugal's turn toward Europe has done much to overcome its backwardness. However, despite the economic, social, and political progress made since 1986, Portugal has a long way to go before it can claim to be on a par with the level found even in Spain, much less the rest of western Europe. As Portugal struggles to move from underde-velopment, especially in the rural areas away from the coast, it must keep in mind the perils of too rapid modern development, which could damage two of its most precious assets: its scenery and environment. The growth and future prosperity of the economy will depend on the degree to which the government and the private sector will remain stewards of clean air, soil, water, and other finite resources on which the tourism industry depends and on which Portugal's world image as a unique place to visit rests. Currently, Portugal is investing heavily in renewable energy from solar, wind, and wave power in order to account for about 50 percent of its electricity needs by 2010. Portugal opened the world's largest solar power plant and the world's first commercial wave power farm in 2006.
       An American documentary film on Portugal produced in the 1970s described this little country as having "a Past in Search of a Future." In the years after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, it could be said that Portugal is now living in "a Present in Search of a Future." Increasingly, that future lies in Europe as an active and productive member of the EU.

    Historical dictionary of Portugal > Historical Portugal

  • 7 ἐν

    ἐν prep. w. dat. (Hom.+). For lit. s. ἀνά and εἰς, beg. For special NT uses s. AOepke, TW II 534–39. The uses of this prep. are so many and various, and oft. so easily confused, that a strictly systematic treatment is impossible. It must suffice to list the main categories, which will help establish the usage in individual cases. The earliest auditors/readers, not being inconvenienced by grammatical and lexical debates, would readily absorb the context and experience little difficulty.
    ① marker of a position defined as being in a location, in, among (the basic idea, Rob. 586f)
    ⓐ of the space or place within which someth. is found, in: ἐν τῇ πόλει Lk 7:37. ἐν Βηθλέεμ Mt 2:1. ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ 3:1 (Just., D. 19, 5, cp. A I, 12, 6 ἐν ἐρημίᾳ) ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ Ac 5:42. ἐν οἴκῳ 1 Ti 3:15 and very oft. ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός μου in my Father’s house Lk 2:49 and perh. Mt 20:15 (cp. Jos., Ant. 16, 302, C. Ap. 1, 118 ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Διός; PTebt 12, 3; POxy 523, 3; Tob 6:11 S; Goodsp., Probs. 81–83). ἐν τῇ ἀγορᾷ Mt 20:3. ἐν (τῷ) οὐρανῷ in heaven (Arat., Phaen. 10; Diod S 4, 61, 6; Plut., Mor. 359d τὰς ψυχὰς ἐν οὐρανῷ λάμπειν ἄστρα; Tat. 12, 2 τὰ ἄστρα τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ) Ac 2:19 (Jo 3:3); Rv 12:1; IEph 19:2.—W. quotations and accounts of the subject matter of literary works: in (Ps.-Demetr. c. 226 ὡς ἐν τῷ Εὐθυδήμῳ; Simplicius in Epict. p. 28, 37 ἐν τῷ Φαίδωνι; Ammon. Hermiae in Aristot. De Interpret. c. 9 p. 136, 20 Busse ἐν Τιμαίῳ παρειλήφαμεν=we have received as a tradition; 2 Macc 2:4; 1 Esdr 1:40; 5:48; Sir 50:27; Just., A I, 60, 1 ἐν τῷ παρὰ Πλάτωνι Τιμαίῳ) ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ 1 Cor 5:9. ἐν τῷ νόμῳ Lk 24:44; J 1:45. ἐν τοῖς προφήταις Ac 13:40. ἐν Ἠλίᾳ in the story of Elijah Ro 11:2 (Just., D. 120, 3 ἐν τῷ Ἰούδα). ἐν τῷ Ὡσηέ 9:25 (Just., D. 44, 2 ἐν τῷ Ἰεζεκιήλ). ἐν Δαυίδ in the Psalter ( by David is also prob.: s. 6) Hb 4:7. ἐν ἑτέρῳ προφήτῃ in another prophet B 6:14. Of inner life φανεροῦσθαι ἐν ταῖς συνειδήσεσι be made known to (your) consciences 2 Cor 5:11. ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ Mt 5:28; 13:19; 2 Cor 11:12 et al.
    ⓑ on ἐν τῷ ὄρει (X., An. 4, 3, 31; Diod S 14, 16, 2 λόφος ἐν ᾧ=a hill on which; Jos., Ant. 12, 259; Just., D. 67, 9 ἐν ὄρει Χωρήβ) J 4:20f; Hb 8:5 (Ex 25:40). ἐν τῇ ἀγορᾷ in the market Mt 20:3. ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ on the way Mt 5:25. ἐν πλαξίν on tablets 2 Cor 3:3. ἐν ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν πλατειῶν on the street corners Mt 6:5.
    ⓒ within the range of, at, near (Soph., Fgm. 37 [34 N.2] ἐν παντὶ λίθῳ=near every stone; Artem. 4, 24 p. 217, 19 ἐν Τύρῳ=near Tyre; Polyaenus 8, 24, 7 ἐν τῇ νησῖδι=near the island; Diog. L. 1, 34; 85; 97 τὰ ἐν ποσίν=what is before one’s feet; Jos., Vi. 227 ἐν Χαβωλώ) ἐν τῷ γαζοφυλακείῳ (q.v.) J 8:20. ἐν τῷ Σιλωάμ near the pool of Siloam Lk 13:4. καθίζειν ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ τινος sit at someone’s right hand (cp. 1 Esdr 4:29) Eph 1:20; Hb 1:3; 8:1.
    ⓓ among, in (Hom.+; PTebt 58, 41 [111 B.C.]; Sir 16:6; 31:9; 1 Macc 4:58; 5:2; TestAbr B 9 p. 13, 27 [Stone p. 74]; Just., A I, 5, 4 ἐν βαρβάροις) ἐν τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ in the generation now living Mk 8:38. ἐν τῷ γένει μου among my people Gal 1:14 (Just., D. 51, 1 al. ἐν τῷ γένει ὑμῶν). ἐν ἡμῖν Hb 13:26. ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ in the crowd Mk 5:30 (cp. Sir 7:7). ἐν ἀλλήλοις mutually (Thu. 1, 24, 4; Just., D. 101, 3) Ro 1:12; 15:5. ἐν τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν (=among the commanding officers: Diod S 18, 61, 2; Appian, Bell. Civ. 5, 21 §84) Ἰούδα Mt 2:6 et al. ἐν ἀνθρώποις among people (as Himerius, Or. 48 [14], 11; Just., A I, 23, 3, D. 64, 7) Lk 2:14; cp. Ac 4:12.
    ⓔ before, in the presence of, etc. (cp. Od. 2, 194; Eur., Andr. 359; Pla., Leg. 9, 879b; Demosth. 24, 207; Polyb. 5, 39, 6; Epict. 3, 22, 8; Appian, Maced. 18 §2 ἐν τοῖς φίλοις=in the presence of his friends; Sir 19:8; Jdth 6:2; PPetr. II, 4 [6], 16 [255/254 B.C.] δινὸν γάρ ἐστιν ἐν ὄχλῳ ἀτιμάζεσθαι=before a crowd) σοφίαν λαλοῦμεν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις in the presence of mature (i.e. spiritually sophisticated) adults 1 Cor 2:6 (cp. Simplicius in Epict. p. 131, 20 λέγειν τὰ θεωρήματα ἐν ἰδιώταις). ἐν τ. ὠσὶν ὑμῶν in your hearing Lk 4:21 (cp. Judg 17:2; 4 Km 23:2; Bar 1:3f), where the words can go linguistically just as well w. πεπλήρωται as w. ἡ γραφὴ αὕτη (this passage of scripture read in your hearing). ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς τινος in someone’s eyes, i.e. judgment (Wsd 3:2; Sir 8:16; Jdth 3:4; 12:14; 1 Macc 1:12) Mt 21:42 (Ps 117:23). ἔν τινι in the same mng. as early as Trag. (Soph., Oed. C. 1213 ἐν ἐμοί=in my judgment, Ant. 925 ἐν θεοῖς καλά; also Pla., Prot. 337b; 343c) ἐν ἐμοί 1 Cor 14:11; possibly J 3:21 (s. 4c below) and Jd 1 belong here.—In the ‘forensic’ sense ἔν τινι can mean in someone’s court or forum (Soph., Ant. 459; Pla., Gorg. 464d, Leg. 11, 916b; Ael. Aristid. 38, 3 K.=7 p. 71 D.; 46 p. 283, 334 D.; Diod S 19, 51, 4; Ps.-Heraclit., Ep. 4, 6; but in several of these pass. the mng. does not go significantly beyond ‘in the presence of’ [s. above]) ἐν ὑμῖν 1 Cor 6:2 ( by you is also tenable; s. 6 below).
    ⓕ esp. to describe certain processes, inward: ἐν ἑαυτῷ to himself, i.e. in silence, διαλογίζεσθαι Mk 2:8; Lk 12:17; διαπορεῖν Ac 10:17; εἰδέναι J 6:61; λέγειν Mt 3:9; 9:21; Lk 7:49; εἰπεῖν 7:39 al.; ἐμβριμᾶσθαι J 11:38.
    ② marker of a state or condition, in
    ⓐ of being clothed and metaphors assoc. with such condition in, with (Hdt. 2, 159; X., Mem. 3, 11, 4; Diod S 1, 12, 9; Herodian 2, 13, 3; Jdth 10:3; 1 Macc 6:35; 2 Macc 3:33) ἠμφιεσμένον ἐν μαλακοῖς dressed in soft clothes Mt 11:8. περιβάλλεσθαι ἐν ἱματίοις Rv 3:5; 4:4. ἔρχεσθαι ἐν ἐνδύμασι προβάτων come in sheep’s clothing Mt 7:15. περιπατεῖν ἐν στολαῖς walk about in long robes Mk 12:38 (Tat. 2, 1 ἐν πορφυρίδι περιπατῶν); cp. Ac 10:30; Mt 11:21; Lk 10:13. ἐν λευκοῖς in white (Artem. 2, 3; 4, 2 ἐν λευκοῖς προϊέναι; Epict. 3, 22, 1) J 20:12; Hv 4, 2, 1. Prob. corresp. ἐν σαρκί clothed in flesh (cp. Diod S 1, 12, 9 deities appear ἐν ζῴων μορφαῖς) 1 Ti 3:16; 1J 4:2; 2J 7. ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ in all his glory Mt 6:29 (cp. 1 Macc 10:86). ἐν τ. δόξῃ τοῦ πατρός clothed in his Father’s glory 16:27; cp. 25:31; Mk 8:38; Lk 9:31.
    ⓑ of other states and conditions (so freq. w. γίνομαι, εἰμί; Attic wr.; PPetr II, 11 [1], 8 [III B.C.] γράφε, ἵνα εἰδῶμεν ἐν οἷς εἶ; 39 [g], 16; UPZ 110, 176 [164 B.C.] et al.; LXX; Just., A I, 13, 2 πάλιν ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ γενέσθαι; 67, 6 τοῖς ἐν χρείᾳ οὖσι; Tat. 20, 1f οὐκ ἔστι γὰρ ἄπειρος ὁ οὐρανός, … πεπερασμένος δὲ καὶ ἐν τέρματι; Mel., HE 4, 26, 6 ἐν … λεηλασίᾳ ‘plundering’): ὑπάρχων ἐν βασάνοις Lk 16:23. ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ 1J 3:14. ἐν ζωῇ Ro 5:10. ἐν τοῖς δεσμοῖς Phlm 13 (Just., A II, 2, 11 ἐν δ. γενέσθαι). ἐν πειρασμοῖς 1 Pt 1:6; ἐν πολλοῖς ὢν ἀστοχήμασι AcPlCor 2:1. ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκός Ro 8:3. ἐν πολλῷ ἀγῶνι 1 Th 2:2. ἐν φθορᾷ in a state of corruptibility 1 Cor 15:42. ἐν ἑτοίμῳ ἔχειν 2 Cor 10:6 (cp. PEleph 10, 7 [223/222 B.C.] τ. λοιπῶν ἐν ἑτοίμῳ ὄντων; PGen 76, 8; 3 Macc 5:8); ἐν ἐκστάσει in a state of trance Ac 11:5 (opp. Just., D, 115, 3 ἐν καταστάσει ὤν). Of qualities: ἐν πίστει κ. ἀγάπῃ κ. ἁγιασμῷ 1 Ti 2:15; ἐν κακίᾳ καὶ φθόνῳ Tit 3:3; ἐν πανουργίᾳ 2 Cor 4:2; ἐν εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ σεμνότητι 1 Ti 2:2; ἐν τῇ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ θεοῦ Ro 3:26; ἐν μυστηρίῳ 1 Cor 2:7; ἐν δόξῃ Phil 4:19.
    ③ marker of extension toward a goal that is understood to be within an area or condition, into: ἐν is somet. used w. verbs of motion where εἰς would normally be expected (Diod S 23, 8, 1 Ἄννων ἐπέρασε ἐν Σικελίᾳ; Hero I 142, 7; 182, 4; Paus. 7, 4, 3 διαβάντες ἐν τῇ Σάμῳ; Epict. 1, 11, 32; 2, 20, 33; Aelian, VH 4, 18; Vett. Val. 210, 26; 212, 6 al., s. index; Pel.-Leg. 1, 4; 5; 2, 1; PParis 10, 2 [145 B.C.] ἀνακεχώρηκεν ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ; POxy 294, 4; BGU 22, 13; Tob 5:5 BA; 1 Macc 10:43; TestAbr B 2 p. 106, 23=Stone p. 60 [s. on the LXX Thackeray 25]; πέμψον αὐτοὺς ἐν πολέμῳ En 10:9; TestAbr A 6 p. 83, 22 [Stone p. 14] δάκρυα … ἐν τῷ νιπτῆρι πίπτοντα): εἰσέρχεσθαι Lk 9:46; Rv 11:11; ἀπάγειν GJs 6:1; ἀνάγειν 7:1; εἰσάγειν 10:1; καταβαίνειν J 5:3 (4) v.l.; ἀναβαίνειν GJs 22:13; ἀπέρχεσθαι (Diod S 23, 18, 5) Hs 1:6; ἥκειν GJs 5:1; ἀποστέλλειν 25:1. To be understood otherwise: ἐξῆλθεν ὁ λόγος ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ the word went out = spread in all Judaea Lk 7:17; likew. 1 Th 1:8. The metaphorical expr. ἐπιστρέψαι ἀπειθεῖς ἐν φρονήσει δικαίων turn the disobedient to the wisdom of the righteous Lk 1:17 is striking but consistent w. the basic sense of ἐν. S. also γίνομαι, δίδωμι, ἵστημι, καλέω, and τίθημι. ἐν μέσῳ among somet. answers to the question ‘whither’ (B-D-F §215, 3) Mt 10:16; Lk 10:3; 8:7.
    ④ marker of close association within a limit, in
    ⓐ fig., of pers., to indicate the state of being filled w. or gripped by someth.: in someone=in one’s innermost being ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα in him dwells all the fullness Col 2:9. ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα (prob. to be understood as local, not instrumental, since ἐν αὐ. would otherwise be identical w. διʼ αὐ. in the same vs.) everything was created in association with him 1:16 (cp. M. Ant. 4, 23 ἐν σοὶ πάντα; Herm. Wr. 5, 10; AFeuillet, NTS 12, ’65, 1–9). ἐν τῷ θεῷ κέκρυπται ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶν your life is hid in God 3:3; cp. 2:3. Of sin in humans Ro 7:17f; cp. κατεργάζεσθαι vs. 8. Of Christ who, as a spiritual being, fills people so as to be in charge of their lives 8:10; 2 Cor 13:5, abides J 6:56, lives Gal 2:20, and takes form 4:19 in them. Of the divine word: οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν 1J 1:10; μένειν ἔν τινι J 5:38; ἐνοικεῖν Col 3:16. Of God’s spirit: οἰκεῖν (ἐνοικεῖν) ἔν τινι Ro 8:9, 11; 1 Cor 3:16; 2 Ti 1:14. Of spiritual gifts 1 Ti 4:14; 2 Ti 1:6. Of miraculous powers ἐνεργεῖν ἔν τινι be at work in someone Mt 14:2; Mk 6:14; ποιεῖν ἔν τινι εὐάρεστον Hb 13:21. The same expr. of God or evil spirits, who somehow work in people: 1 Cor 12:6; Phil 2:13; Eph 2:2 al.
    ⓑ of the whole, w. which the parts are closely joined: μένειν ἐν τῇ ἀμπέλῳ remain in the vine J 15:4. ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι μέλη πολλὰ ἔχομεν in one body we have many members Ro 12:4. κρέμασθαι ἔν τινι depend on someth. Mt 22:40.
    ⓒ esp. in Paul. or Joh. usage, to designate a close personal relation in which the referent of the ἐν-term is viewed as the controlling influence: under the control of, under the influence of, in close association with (cp. ἐν τῷ Δαυιδ εἰμί 2 Km 19:44): of Christ εἶναι, μένειν ἐν τῷ πατρί (ἐν τῷ θεῷ) J 10:38; 14:10f (difft. CGordon, ‘In’ of Predication or Equivalence: JBL 100, ’81, 612f); and of Christians 1J 3:24; 4:13, 15f; be or abide in Christ J 14:20; 15:4f; μένειν ἐν τῷ υἱῷ καὶ ἐν τῷ πατρί 1J 2:24. ἔργα ἐν θεῷ εἰργασμένα done in communion with God J 3:21 (but s. 1e above).—In Paul the relation of the individual to Christ is very oft. expressed by such phrases as ἐν Χριστῷ, ἐν κυρίῳ etc., also vice versa (FNeugebauer, NTS 4, ’57/58, 124–38; AWedderburn, JSNT 25, ’85, 83–97) ἐν ἐμοὶ Χριστός Gal 2:20, but here in the sense of a above.—See, e.g., Dssm., D. ntl. Formel ‘in Christo Jesu’ 1892; EWeber, D. Formel ‘in Chr. Jesu’ u. d. paul. Christusmystik: NKZ 31, 1920, 213ff; LBrun, Zur Formel ‘in Chr. Jesus’ im Phil: Symbolae Arctoae 1, 1922, 19–37; MHansen, Omkring Paulus-Formeln ‘i Kristus’: TK 4/10, 1929, 135–59; HBöhlig, ʼΕν κυρίῳ: GHeinrici Festschr. 1914, 170–75; OSchmitz, D. Christusgemeinschaft d. Pls2 ’56; AWikenhauser, D. Christusmystik d. Pls2 ’56; KMittring, Heilswirklichkeit b. Pls; Beitrag z. Verständnis der unio cum Christo in d. Plsbriefen 1929; ASchweitzer, D. Mystik d. Ap. Pls 1930 (Eng. tr., WMontgomery, The Myst. of Paul the Ap., ’31); WSchmauch, In Christus ’35; BEaston, Pastoral Ep. ’47, 210f; FBüchsel, ‘In Chr.’ b. Pls: ZNW 42, ’49, 141–58. Also HKorn, D. Nachwirkungen d. Christusmystik d. Pls in den Apost. Vätern, diss. Berlin 1928; EAndrews, Interpretation 6, ’52, 162–77; H-LParisius, ZNW 49, ’58, 285–88 (10 ‘forensic’ passages); JAllan, NTS 5, ’58/59, 54–62 (Eph), ibid. 10, ’63, 115–21 (pastorals); FNeugebauer, In Christus, etc. ’61; MDahl, The Resurrection of the Body ( 1 Cor 15) ’62, 110–13.—Paul has the most varied expressions for this new life-principle: life in Christ Ro 6:11, 23; love in Christ 8:39; grace, which is given in Christ 1 Cor 1:4; freedom in Chr. Gal 2:4; blessing in Chr. 3:14; unity in Chr. vs. 28. στήκειν ἐν κυρίῳ stand firm in the Lord Phil 4:1; εὑρεθῆναι ἐν Χ. be found in Christ 3:9; εἶναι ἐν Χ. 1 Cor 1:30; οἱ ἐν Χ. Ro 8:1.—1 Pt 5:14; κοιμᾶσθαι ἐν Χ., ἀποθνῄσκειν ἐν κυρίῳ 1 Cor 15:18.—Rv 14:13; ζῳοποιεῖσθαι 1 Cor 15:22.—The formula is esp. common w. verbs that denote a conviction, hope, etc. πεποιθέναι Gal 5:10; Phil 1:14; 2 Th 3:4. παρρησίαν ἔχειν Phlm 8. πέπεισμαι Ro 14:14. ἐλπίζειν Phil 2:19. καύχησιν ἔχειν Ro 15:17; 1 Cor 15:31. τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν Phil 4:2. ὑπακούειν Eph 6:1. λαλεῖν 2 Cor 2:17; 12:19. ἀλήθειαν λέγειν Ro 9:1. λέγειν καὶ μαρτύρεσθαι Eph 4:17. But also apart fr. such verbs, in numerous pass. it is used w. verbs and nouns of the most varied sort, often without special emphasis, to indicate the scope within which someth. takes place or has taken place, or to designate someth. as being in close assoc. w. Christ, and can be rendered, variously, in connection with, in intimate association with, keeping in mind ἁγιάζεσθαι 1 Cor 1:2, or ἅγιος ἐν Χ. Phil 1:1; ἀσπάζεσθαί τινα 1 Cor 16:19. δικαιοῦσθαι Gal 2:17. κοπιᾶν Ro 16:12. παρακαλεῖν 1 Th 4:1. προσδέχεσθαί τινα Ro 16:2; Phil 2:29. χαίρειν 3:1; 4:4, 10. γαμηθῆναι ἐν κυρίῳ marry in the Lord=marry a Christian 1 Cor 7:39. προϊστάμενοι ὑμῶν ἐν κυρίῳ your Christian leaders (in the church) 1 Th 5:12 (but s. προί̈στημι 1 and 2).—εὐάρεστος Col 3:20. νήπιος 1 Cor 3:1. φρόνιμος 4:10. παιδαγωγοί vs. 15. ὁδοί vs. 17. Hence used in periphrasis for ‘Christian’ οἱ ὄντες ἐν κυρίῳ Ro 16:11; ἄνθρωπος ἐν Χ. 2 Cor 12:2; αἱ ἐκκλησίαι αἱ ἐν Χ. Gal 1:22; 1 Th 2:14; νεκροὶ ἐν Χ. 4:16; ἐκλεκτός Ro 16:13. δόκιμος vs. 10. δέσμιος Eph 4:1. πιστὸς διάκονος 6:21; ἐν Χ. γεννᾶν τινα become someone’s parent in the Christian life 1 Cor 4:15. τὸ ἔργον μου ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν κυρίῳ 9:1.—The use of ἐν πνεύματι as a formulaic expression is sim.: ἐν πν. εἶναι be under the impulsion of the spirit, i.e. the new self, as opposed to ἐν σαρκί under the domination of the old self Ro 8:9; cp. ἐν νόμῳ 2:12. λαλεῖν speak under divine inspiration 1 Cor 12:3. ἐγενόμην ἐν πνεύματι I was in a state of inspiration Rv 1:10; 4:2; opp. ἐν ἑαυτῷ γενόμενος came to himself Ac 12:11 (cp. X., An. 1, 5, 17 et al.).—The expr. ἐν πν. εἶναι is also used to express the idea that someone is under the special infl. of a good or even an undesirable spirit: Mt 22:43; Mk 12:36; Lk 2:27; 1 Cor 12:3; Rv 17:3; 21:10. ἄνθρωπος ἐν πν. ἀκαθάρτῳ (ὤν) Mk 1:23 (s. GBjörck, ConNeot 7, ’42, 1–3).—ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖσθαι be in the power of the evil one 1J 5:19. οἱ ἐν νόμῳ those who are subject to the law Ro 3:19. ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ ἀποθνῄσκειν die because of a connection w. Adam 1 Cor 15:22.—On the formula ἐν ὀνόματι (Χριστοῦ) s. ὄνομα 1, esp. dγג. The OT is the source of the expr. ὀμνύναι ἔν τινι swear by someone or someth. (oft. LXX) Mt 5:34ff; 23:16, 18ff; Rv 10:6; παραγγέλλομέν σοι ἐν Ἰησοῦ Ac 19:14 v.l. The usage in ὁμολογεῖν ἔν τινι acknowledge someone Mt 10:32; Lk 12:8 (s. ὁμολογέω 4b) is Aramaic.
    ⑤ marker introducing means or instrument, with, a construction that begins w. Homer (many examples of instrumental ἐν in Radermacher’s edition of Ps.-Demetr., Eloc. p. 100; Reader, Polemo p. 258) but whose wide currency in our lit. is partly caused by the infl. of the LXX, and its similarity to the Hebr. constr. w. בְּ (B-D-F §219; Mlt. 104; Mlt-H. 463f; s. esp. M-M p. 210).
    ⓐ it can serve to introduce persons or things that accompany someone to secure an objective: ‘along with’
    α. pers., esp. of a military force, w. blending of associative (s. 4) and instrumental idea (1 Macc 1:17; 7:14, 28 al.): ἐν δέκα χιλιάσιν ὑπαντῆσαι meet, w. 10,000 men Lk 14:31 (cp. 1 Macc 4:6, 29 συνήντησεν αὐτοῖς Ἰούδας ἐν δέκα χιλιάσιν ἀνδρῶν). ἦλθεν ἐν μυριάσιν αὐτοῦ Jd 14 (cp. Jdth 16:3 ἦλθεν ἐν μυριάσι δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ).
    β. impers. (oft. LXX; PTebt 41, 5 [c. 119 B.C.]; 16, 14 [114 B.C.]; 45, 17 al., where people rush into the village or the house ἐν μαχαίρῃ, ἐν ὅπλοις). (Just., D. 86, 6 τῆς ἀξίνης, ἐν ἧ πεπορευμένοι ἦσαν … κόψαι ξύλα) ἐν ῥάβδῳ ἔρχεσθαι come with a stick (as a means of discipline) 1 Cor 4:21 (cp. Lucian, Dial. Mort. 23, 3 Ἑρμῆν καθικόμενον ἐν τῇ ῥάβδῳ; Gen 32:11; 1 Km 17:43; 1 Ch 11:23; Dssm., B 115f [BS 120]). ἐν πληρώματι εὐλογίας with the full blessing Ro 15:29. ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ αὐτοῦ Mt 16:28. ἐν αἵματι Hb 9:25 (cp. Mi 6:6). ἐν τῷ ὕδατι καὶ ἐν τῷ αἵματι 1J 5:6. ἐν πνεύματι καὶ δυνάμει τοῦ Ἠλίου equipped w. the spirit and power of Elijah Lk 1:17. φθάνειν ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ come with the preaching of the gospel 2 Cor 10:14. μὴ ἐν ζύμῃ παλαιᾷ not burdened w. old leaven 1 Cor 5:8.
    ⓑ it can serve to express means or instrumentality in terms of location for a specific action (cp. TestAbr A 12 p. 91, 5f [Stone p. 30] κρατῶν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ ζυγόν; Tat. 9, 2 οἱ ἐν τοῖς πεσσοῖς ἀθύροντες ‘those who play w. gaming pieces’ [as, e.g., in backgammon]): κατακαίειν ἐν πυρί Rv 17:16 (cp. Bar 1:2; 1 Esdr 1:52; 1 Macc 5:5 al.; as early as Il. 24, 38; cp. POxy 2747, 74; Aelian, HA 14, 15. Further, the ἐν Rv 17:16 is not textually certain). ἐν ἅλατι ἁλίζειν, ἀρτύειν Mt 5:13; Mk 9:50; Lk 14:34 (s. M-M p. 210; WHutton, ET 58, ’46/47, 166–68). ἐν τῷ αἵματι λευκαίνειν Rv 7:14. ἐν αἵματι καθαρίζειν Hb 9:22. ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ ἀποκτείνειν kill with the sword Rv 6:8 (1 Esdr 1:50; 1 Macc 2:9; cp. 3:3; Jdth 16:4; ἀπολεῖ ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ En 99:16; 4 [6] Esdr [POxy 1010] ἐν ῥ. πεσῇ … πεσοῦνται ἐν μαχαίρῃ; cp. Lucian, Hist. Conscrib. 12 ἐν ἀκοντίῳ φονεύειν). ἐν μαχαίρῃ πατάσσειν Lk 22:49 (διχοτομήσατε … ἐν μ. GrBar 16:3); ἐν μ. ἀπόλλυσθαι perish by the sword Mt 26:52. ποιμαίνειν ἐν ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ Rv 2:27; 12:5; 19:15 (s. ποιμαίνω 2aγ and cp. PGM 36, 109). καταπατεῖν τι ἐν τοῖς ποσίν tread someth. w. the feet Mt 7:6 (cp. Sir 38:29). δύο λαοὺς βλέπω ἐν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς μου I see two peoples with my eyes GJs 17:2 (ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὀρᾶν=see with the eyes: cp. Il. 1, 587; Od. 8, 459; Callinus [VII B.C.], Fgm. 1, 20 Diehl2). ποιεῖν κράτος ἐν βραχίονι do a mighty deed w. one’s arm Lk 1:51 (cp. Sir 38:30); cp. 11:20. δικαιοῦσθαι ἐν τῷ αἵματι be justified by the blood Ro 5:9. ἐν ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος 2 Th 2:13; 1 Pt 1:2; ἐν τ. παρακλήσει 2 Cor 7:7. εὐλογεῖν ἐν εὐλογίᾳ Eph 1:3. λαλοῦντες ἑαυτοῖς ἐν ψάλμοις 5:19. ἀσπάσασθαι … ἐν εὐχῇ greet w. prayer GJs 24:1. Of intellectual process γινώσκειν ἔν τινι know or recognize by someth. (cp. Thuc. 7, 11, 1 ἐν ἐπιστολαῖς ἴστε; Sir 4:24; 11:28; 26:29) J 13:35; 1J 3:19; cp. ἐν τῇ κλάσει τοῦ ἄρτου in the breaking of bread Lk 24:35 (s. 10c).—The ἐν which takes the place of the gen. of price is also instrumental ἠγόρασας ἐν τῷ αἵματί σου Rv 5:9 (cp. 1 Ch 21:24 ἀγοράζω ἐν ἀργυρίῳ).—ἐν ᾧ whereby Ro 14:21.—The idiom ἀλλάσσειν, μεταλλάσσειν τι ἔν τινι exchange someth. for someth. else Ro 1:23, 25 (cp. Ps 105:20) is not un-Greek (Soph., Ant. 945 Danaë had to οὐράνιον φῶς ἀλλάξαι ἐν χαλκοδέτοις αὐλαῖς=change the heavenly light for brass-bound chambers).
    ⑥ marker of agency: with the help of (Diod S 19, 46, 4 ἐν τοῖς μετέχουσι τοῦ συνεδρίου=with the help of the members of the council; Philostrat., Vi. Apoll. 7, 9 p. 259, 31 ἐν ἐκείνῳ ἑαλωκότες) ἐν τῷ ἄρχοντι τ. δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια Mt 9:34. ἐν ἑτερογλώσσοις λαλεῖν 1 Cor 14:21. κρίνειν τ. οἰκουμένην ἐν ἀνδρί Ac 17:31 (cp. SIG2 850, 8 [173/172 B.C.] κριθέντω ἐν ἄνδροις τρίοις; Synes., Ep. 91 p. 231b ἐν ἀνδρί); perh. 1 Cor 6:2 (s. 1e); ἀπολύτρωσις ἐν Χρ. redemption through Christ Ro 3:24 (cp. ἐν αὐτῷ σωθήσεσθε Just., A I, 60, 3).
    ⑦ marker of circumstance or condition under which someth. takes place: ἐν ᾧ κρίνεις Ro 2:1 (but s. B-D-F §219, 2); ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει 14:22; ἐν ᾧ καυχῶνται 2 Cor 11:12; ἐν ᾧ τις τολμᾷ 11:21; ἐν ᾧ καταλαλοῦσιν whereas they slander 1 Pt 2:12, cp. 3:16 (on these Petrine pass. s. also ὅς 1k); ἐν ᾧ ξενίζονται in view of your changed attitude they consider it odd 4:4. ἐν ᾧ in 3:19 may similarly refer to a changed circumstance, i.e. from death to life (WDalton, Christ’s Proclamation to the Spirits, ’65, esp. 135–42: ‘in this sphere, under this influence’ [of the spirit]). Other possibilities: as far as this is concerned: πνεῦμα• ἐν ᾧ spirit; as which (FZimmermann, APF 11, ’35, 174 ‘meanwhile’ [indessen]; BReicke, The Disobedient Spirits and Christian Baptism, ’46, 108–15: ‘on that occasion’=when he died).—Before a substantive inf. (oft. LXX; s. KHuber, Unters. über den Sprachchar. des griech. Lev., diss. Zürich 1916, 83): in that w. pres. inf. (POxy 743, 35 [2 B.C.] ἐν τῷ δέ με περισπᾶσθαι οὐκ ἠδυνάσθην συντυχεῖν Ἀπολλωνίῳ; Just., D. 10, 3 ἐν τῷ μήτε σάββατα τηρεῖν μήτε …) βασανιζομένους ἐν τῷ ἐλαύνειν as they were having rough going in the waves=having a difficult time making headway Mk 6:48. ἐθαύμαζον ἐν τῷ χρονίζειν … αὐτόν they marveled over his delay Lk 1:21. ἐν τῷ τὴν χεῖρα ἐκτείνειν σε in that you extend your hand Ac 4:30; cp. 3:26; Hb 8:13. W. aor. inf. ἐν τῷ ὑποτάξαι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα Hb 2:8. Somet. the circumstantial and temporal (s. 7 and 10) uses are so intermingled that it is difficult to decide between them; so in some of the pass. cited above, and also Hv 1, 1, 8 et al. (B-D-F §404, 3; Rob. 1073).—WHutton, Considerations for the Translation of ἐν, Bible Translator 9, ’58, 163–70; response by NTurner, ibid. 10, ’59, 113–20.—On ἐν w. article and inf. s. ISoisalon-Soininen, Die Infinitive in der LXX, ’65, 80ff.
    ⑧ marker denoting the object to which someth. happens or in which someth. shows itself, or by which someth. is recognized, to, by, in connection with: ζητεῖν τι ἔν τινι require someth. in the case of someone 1 Cor 4:2; cp. ἐν ἡμῖν μάθητε so that you might learn in connection w. us vs. 6. Cp. Phil 1:30. ἵνα οὕτως γένηται ἐν ἐμοί that this may be done in my case 1 Cor 9:15 (Just., D. 77, 3 τοῦτο γενόμενον ἐν τῷ ἡμετέρῳ Χριστῷ). ἐδόξαζον ἐν ἐμοὶ τὸν θεόν perh. they glorified God in my case Gal 1:24, though because of me and for me are also possible. μήτι ἐν ἐμοὶ ἀνεκεφαλαιώθη ἡ ἱστορία GJs 13:1 (s. ἀνακεφαλαιόω 1). ποιεῖν τι ἔν τινι do someth. to (with) someone (Epict., Ench. 33, 12; Ps.-Lucian, Philopatr. 18 μὴ ἑτεροῖόν τι ποιήσῃς ἐν ἐμοί; Gen 40:14; Jdth 7:24; 1 Macc 7:23) Mt 17:12; Lk 23:31. ἐργάζεσθαί τι ἔν τινι Mk 14:6. ἔχειν τι ἔν τινι have someth. in someone J 3:15 (but ἐν αὐτῷ is oft. constr. w. πιστεύων, cp. v.l.); cp. 14:30 (s. BNoack, Satanas u. Soteria ’48, 92). ἵνα δικαιοσύνης ναὸν ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ σώματι ἀναδείξῃ AcPlCor 2:17 (s. ἀναδείκνυμι 1).—For the ordinary dat. (Diod S 3, 51, 4 ἐν ἀψύχῳ ἀδύνατον=it is impossible for a lifeless thing; Ael. Aristid. 49, 15 K.=25 p. 492 D.: ἐν Νηρίτῳ θαυμαστὰ ἐνεδείξατο=[God] showed wonderful things to N.; 53 p. 629 D.: οὐ γὰρ ἐν τοῖς βελτίστοις εἰσὶ παῖδες, ἐν δὲ πονηροτάτοις οὐκέτι=it is not the case that the very good have children, and the very bad have none [datives of possession]; 54 p. 653 D.: ἐν τ. φαύλοις θετέον=to the bad; EpJer 66 ἐν ἔθνεσιν; Aesop, Fab. 19, 8 and 348a, 5 v.l. Ch.) ἀποκαλύψαι τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἐν ἐμοί Gal 1:16. φανερόν ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς Ro 1:19 (Aesop 15c, 11 Ch. τ. φανερὸν ἐν πᾶσιν=evident to all). ἐν ἐμοὶ βάρβαρος (corresp. to τῷ λαλοῦντι βάρβ.) 1 Cor 14:11 (Amphis Com. [IV B.C.] 21 μάταιός ἐστιν ἐν ἐμοί). δεδομένον ἐν ἀνθρώποις Ac 4:12. θεῷ … ἐν ἀνθρώποις Lk 2:14.—Esp. w. verbs of striking against: προσκόπτω, πταίω, σκανδαλίζομαι; s. these entries.
    ⑨ marker of cause or reason, because of, on account of (PParis 28, 13=UPZ 48, 12f [162/161 B.C.] διαλυόμενοι ἐν τῷ λιμῷ; Ps 30:11; 1 Macc 16:3 ἐν τῷ ἐλέει; 2 Macc 7:29; Sir 33:17)
    ⓐ gener. ἁγιάζεσθαι ἔν τινι Hb 10:10; 1 Cor 7:14. ἐν τ. ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν Ro 1:24; perh. ἐν Ἰσαὰκ κληθήσεταί σοι σπέρμα 9:7; Hb 11:18 (both Gen 21:12). ἐν τῇ πολυλογίᾳ αὐτῶν because of their many words Mt 6:7. ἐν τούτῳ πιστεύομεν this is the reason why we believe J 16:30; cp. Ac 24:16; 1 Cor 4:4 (Just., D. 68, 7 οὐχὶ καὶ ἐν τούτῳ δυσωπήσω ὑμᾶς μὴ πείθεσθαι τοῖς διδασκάλοις ὑμῶν=‘surely you will be convinced by this [argument] to lose confidence in your teachers, won’t you?’); perh. 2 Cor 5:2. Sim., of the occasion: ἔφυγεν ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τούτῳ at this statement Ac 7:29; cp. 8:6. W. attraction ἐν ᾧ = ἐν τούτῳ ὅτι for the reason that = because Ro 8:3; Hb 2:18; 6:17.
    ⓑ w. verbs that express feeling or emotion, to denote that toward which the feeling is directed; so: εὐδοκεῖν (εὐδοκία), εὐφραίνεσθαι, καυχᾶσθαι, χαίρειν et al.
    ⑩ marker of a period of time, in, while, when
    ⓐ indicating an occurrence or action within which, at a certain point, someth. occurs Mt 2:1. ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις 3:1. ἐν τῷ ἑξῆς afterward Lk 7:11. ἐν τῷ μεταξύ meanwhile (PTebt 72, 190; PFlor 36, 5) J 4:31. in the course of, within ἐν τρισὶν ἡμέραις (X., Ages. 1, 34; Diod S 13, 14, 2; 20, 83, 4; Arrian, Anab. 4, 6, 4 ἐν τρισὶν ἡμέραις; Aelian, VH 1, 6; IPriene 9, 29; GDI 1222, 4 [Arcadia] ἰν ἁμέραις τρισί; EpArist 24; Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1:3 Jac.) Mt 27:40; J 2:19f.
    ⓑ point of time when someth. occurs ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως Mt 11:22 (En 10:6; Just., D. 38, 2; Tat. 12, 4). ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ J 6:44; 11:24; 12:48; cp. 7:37. ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ Mt 8:13; 10:19; cp. 7:22; J 4:53. ἐν σαββάτῳ 12:2; J 7:23. ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ J 11:9 (opp. ἐν τῇ νυκτί vs. 10). ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ on the second visit Ac 7:13. ἐν τῇ παλιγγενεσίᾳ in the new age Mt 19:28. ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ 1 Cor 15:23; 1 Th 2:19; 3:13; Phil 2:12 (here, in contrast to the other pass., there is no reference to the second coming of Christ.—Just., D. 31, 1 ἐν τῇ ἐνδόξῳ γινομένῃ αὐτοῦ παρουσίᾳ; 35, 8; 54, 1 al.); 1J 2:28. ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει in the resurrection Mt 22:28; Mk 12:23; Lk 14:14; 20:33; J 11:24 (Just., D. 45, 2 ἐν τῇ τῶν νεκρῶν ἀναστάσει). ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ σάλπιγγι at the last trumpet-call 1 Cor 15:52. ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει at the appearance of Jesus/Christ (in the last days) 2 Th 1:7; 1 Pt 1:7, 13; 4:13.
    ⓒ to introduce an activity whose time is given when, while, during (Diod S 23, 12, 1 ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις=in the case of this kind of behavior) ἐν τῇ προσευχῇ when (you) pray Mt 21:22. ἐν τῇ στάσει during the revolt Mk 15:7. ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ in the course of his teaching Mk 4:2; 12:38. If Lk 24:35 belongs here, the sense would be on the occasion of, when (but s. 5b). ἐν αὐτῷ in it (the preaching of the gospel) Eph 6:20. γρηγοροῦντες ἐν αὐτῇ (τῇ προσευχῇ) while you are watchful in it Col 4:2. Esp. w. the pres. inf. used substantively: ἐν τῷ σπείρειν while (he) sowed Mt 13:4; Mk 4:4; cp. 6:48 (s. 7 above and βασανίζω); ἐν τῷ καθεύδειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους while people were asleep Mt 13:25; ἐν τῷ κατηγορεῖσθαι αὐτόν during the accusations against him 27:12. W. the aor. inf. the meaning is likewise when. Owing to the fundamental significance of the aor. the action is the focal point (s. Rob. 1073, opp. B-D-F §404) ἐν τῷ γενέσθαι τὴν φωνήν Lk 9:36. ἐν τῷ ἐπανελθεῖν αὐτόν 19:15. ἐν τῷ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτούς 9:34.—W. ἐν ᾦ while, as long as (Soph., Trach. 929; Cleanthes [IV/III B.C.] Stoic. I p. 135, 1 [Diog. L. 7, 171]; Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1, 11 Jac.; Plut., Mor. 356c; Arrian, Anab. 6, 12, 1; Pamprepios of Panopolis [V A.D.] 1, 22 [ed. HGerstinger, SBWienAk 208/3, 1928]) Mk 2:19; Lk 5:34; 24:44 D; J 5:7.
    ⑪ marker denoting kind and manner, esp. functioning as an auxiliary in periphrasis for adverbs (Kühner-G. I 466): ἐν δυνάμει w. power, powerfully Mk 9:1; Ro 1:4; Col 1:29; 2 Th 1:11; ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ justly Ac 17:31; Rv 19:11 (cp. Just., A II, 4, 3 and D. 16, 3; 19, 2 ἐν δίκῃ). ἐν χαρᾷ joyfully Ro 15:32. ἐν ἐκτενείᾳ earnestly Ac 26:7. ἐν σπουδῇ zealously Ro 12:8. ἐν χάριτι graciously Gal 1:6; 2 Th 2:16. ἐν (πάσῃ) παρρησίᾳ freely, openly J 7:4; 16:29; Phil 1:20. ἐν πάσῃ ἀσφαλείᾳ Ac 5:23. ἐν τάχει (PHib 47, 35 [256 B.C.] ἀπόστειλον ἐν τάχει) Lk 18:8; Ro 16:20; Rv 1:1; 22:6. ἐν μυστηρίῳ 1 Cor 2:7 (belongs prob. not to σοφία, but to λαλοῦμεν: in the form of a secret; cp. Polyb. 23, 3, 4; 26, 7, 5; Just., D. 63, 2 Μωυσῆς … ἐν παραβολῇ λέγων; 68, 6 εἰρήμενον … ἐν μυστηρίῳ; Diod S 17, 8, 5 ἐν δωρεαῖς λαβόντες=as gifts; 2 Macc 4:30 ἐν δωρεᾷ=as a gift; Sir 26:3; Polyb. 28, 17, 9 λαμβάνειν τι ἐν φερνῇ). Of the norm: ἐν μέτρῳ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου μέρους acc. to the measure of each individual part Eph 4:16. On 1 Cor 1:21 s. AWedderburn, ZNW 64, ’73, 132–34.
    ⑫ marker of specification or substance: w. adj. πλούσιος ἐν ἐλέει Eph 2:4; cp. Tit 2:3; Js 1:8.—of substance consisting in (BGU 72, 11 [191 A.D.] ἐξέκοψαν πλεῖστον τόπον ἐν ἀρούραις πέντε) τὸν νόμον τῶν ἐντολῶν ἐν δόγμασιν Eph 2:15. ἐν μηδενὶ λειπόμενοι Js 1:4 (contrast Just., A I, 67, 6 τοῖς ἐν χρείᾳ οὖσι). Hb 13:21a.— amounting to (BGU 970, 14=Mitt-Wilck. II/2, 242, 14f [177 A.D.] προσηνενκάμην αὐτῷ προοῖκα ἐν δραχμαῖς ἐννακοσίαις) πᾶσαν τὴν συγγένειαν ἐν ψυχαῖς ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε Ac 7:14.—Very rarely for the genitive (Philo Mech. 75, 29 τὸ ἐν τῷ κυλίνδρῳ κοίλασμα; EpArist 31 ἡ ἐν αὐτοῖς θεωρία = ἡ αὐτῶν θ.; cp. 29; Tat. 18, 1 πᾶν τὸ ἐν αὐτῇ εἶδος) ἡ δωρεὰ ἐν χάριτι the free gift in beneficence or grace Ro 5:15.—DELG. LfgrE s.v. ἐν col. 569 (lit. esp. early Greek). M-M. TW.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > ἐν

  • 8 Kosten

    Kosten I pl 1. GEN, RW cost (amount of money needed to pay for a thing, value in alternative uses); costs (money that must be spent regularly, e.g. running costs –laufende Kosten– for labour or energy); expenditure (Ausgaben; action of spending); expense, expenses (Ausgaben, Aufwand; money spent on a specific task, e.g. travel expenses); outlay (Auslagen, Barausgaben); charges (Aufwendungen, Nebenkosten); 2. WIWI cost • auf Kosten und Gefahr von RECHT, VERSICH, IMP/EXP on account and risk of • die Kosten steigen auf Milliardenhöhe GEN costs are running into billions • die Kosten tragen GEN bear the costs, defray the costs, meet the costs • die Kosten übernehmen GEN assume the expenses, meet the expenses, settle the expenses • für die Kosten aufkommen RW meet costs, defray costs, settle costs • Kosten auf bestimmten Konten verrechnen RW allocate costs to certain accounts • Kosten auf die entsprechenden Konten umlegen RW allocate costs to the appropriate accounts • Kosten auffangen FIN, RW absorb cost • Kosten aufgliedern FIN, RW break down expenses, itemize costs (Kosten aufschlüsseln) • Kosten bestimmten Konten zuordnen RW allocate costs to certain accounts • Kosten bewerten RW cost • Kosten, die für jmdn. steuerpflichtig sind STEUER costs taxable to sb • Kosten kontrollieren GEN control costs • Kosten per Nachnahme zu erheben GEN, LOGIS charges forward, ch. fwd (Lieferklausel) • Kosten sind per Nachnahme zu erheben GEN charge forward, Ch Fwd • Kosten umlegen RW assign costs, allocate costs • Kosten verrechnen RW allocate costs • Kosten (zeitlich) verteilen RW spread costs • Kosten zuweisen RW allocate costs • ohne Kosten RECHT, VERSICH no charges • sich an den Kosten beteiligen GEN, MGT share (in) the expenses Kosten II pl, Versicherung f und Fracht f (CI&F) GEN, IMP/EXP, LOGIS, VERSICH cost, insurance and freight, CI&F (Lieferklausel)
    * * *
    pl 1. < Geschäft> charge, cost, costs, expenditure, expense, expenses; 2. <Vw> costs ■ die Kosten steigen auf Milliardenhöhe < Geschäft> costs are running into billions ■ die Kosten tragen < Geschäft> bear the costs, defray the costs, meet the costs ■ die Kosten übernehmen < Geschäft> assume the expenses, meet the expenses, settle the expenses ■ für die Kosten aufkommen < Rechnung> meet costs, defray costs, settle costs ■ Kosten auf bestimmten Konten verrechnen < Rechnung> allocate costs to certain accounts ■ Kosten auf die geeigneten Konten umlegen < Rechnung> allocate costs to the appropriate accounts ■ Kosten aufschlüsseln <Finanz, Rechnung> break down expenses ■ Kosten bestimmten Konten zuordnen < Rechnung> allocate costs to certain accounts ■ Kosten kontrollieren < Geschäft> control costs ■ Kosten per Nachnahme zu erheben <Geschäft, Transp> Lieferklausel charges forward (ch. fwd) ■ Kosten sind per Nachnahme zu erheben < Geschäft> charge forward (Ch Fwd) ■ Kosten umlegen < Rechnung> assign costs, allocate costs ■ Kosten verrechnen < Rechnung> allocate costs
    * * *
    bedenken, Kosten
    to think of the cost;
    • j. testamentarisch (in seinem Testament) bedenken to remember (include) s. o. in one’s will.
    Kosten
    cost[s], (Auslagen) expense[s], expenditure, outlay, (Gebühren) charges, fees, (Preis) price, cost, (Spesen) charge[s];
    • abzüglich der Kosten charges deducted, after deduction of charges (costs), less expenses (charges);
    • alle Kosten eingeschlossen including all charges;
    • auf eigene Kosten at one’s own expense;
    • auf gemeinsame Kosten at joint expense, dividing [the] expenses;
    • auf meine Kosten to my cost, at my expense;
    • auf Kosten von at the expense of, to the derogation;
    • auf Kosten der Allgemeinheit at public expense;
    • auf Kosten des Gastwirts on the house;
    • auf Kosten und Gefahr des Eigners at owner's expense and risk;
    • auf Kosten der Qualität at the expense of quality;
    • auf Kosten der Reederei at ship’s expenses;
    • auf Kosten des Staates at public expense;
    • aufgrund der Kosten owing to the expenses;
    • ausschließlich der Kosten exclusive of costs;
    • einschließlich der Kosten including costs;
    • einschließlich Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht cost, insurance, freight (cif);
    • frei von den Kosten free of charges, cost-free;
    • gegen Erstattung der baren Kosten with out-of-pocket expense;
    • mit Einschluss aller Kosten all expenses included;
    • mit großen (hohen) Kosten verbunden at great cost, cost-effective;
    • mit Kosten verknüpft involving expense;
    • mit Rücksicht auf die Kosten in deference to cost;
    • nach Abzug aller Kosten all charges paid, all expenses deducted;
    • ohne Kosten no charge, (Protest) no protest, (Wechselaufdruck) no expense [to be incurred], without expenses;
    • ohne Rücksicht auf die Kosten without regard to cost;
    • ohne zusätzliche Kosten for no extra fare;
    • unter Auferlegung der Kosten awarding (on payment of) the costs;
    • unter Einschluss sämtlicher Kosten all costs included;
    • unter Nachnahme der Kosten charges forwarded, expenses charged forward;
    • unter Tragung der Kosten on payment of costs;
    • zur Deckung der Kosten to cover the cost, in order to cover our expenses;
    • zuzüglich der Kosten expenses not included (to be added);
    • abnehmende Kosten decreasing costs;
    • abschreibbare Kosten depreciable costs;
    • abschreibungsfähige Kosten service cost;
    • [steuerlich] absetzbare (abzugsfähige) Kosten (Einkommensteuererklärung) charges to be deducted, permissible (tax) expenses, deductible charges;
    • abzurechnende Kosten off charges;
    • aktivierte Kosten capitalized expenses (costs);
    • allgemeine Kosten overhead [charges], operating (indirect, overhead) expenses, factory cost, burden, oncost (Br.);
    • alternative Kosten opportunity costs;
    • nicht in bar anfallende Kosten non-cash costs;
    • gemeinsame anfallende Kosten (Fracht- und Passagierdienst) common expense;
    • zukünftig anfallende Kosten future costs;
    • im Gewerbebetrieb zwangsläufig anfallende Kosten expenses wholly and exclusively laid out for the purpose of the trade;
    • angefallene Kosten costs incurred;
    • bei der Versilberung tatsächlich angefallene Kosten actual expenses of realization of the assets;
    • steil ansteigende Kosten skyrocketing (soaring) costs;
    • anteilige Kosten proportional (proratable) cost;
    • auferlegte Kosten taxable costs;
    • aufgelaufene Kosten accrued (accumulated) charges, costs incurred (accrued), accrued costs;
    • außergerichtliche Kosten extrajudicial costs;
    • außerordentliche Kosten extra charges;
    • außerordentliche und betriebsfremde Kosten extraordinary and outside expenditure;
    • außerplanmäßige Kosten expenditure not budgeted for;
    • bare Kosten out-of-pocket expenses;
    • beeinflussbare Kosten controllable costs;
    • von der Kostenstelle nicht beeinflussbare Kosten uncontrollable expenses;
    • beitreibbare Kosten recoverable costs;
    • nicht beitreibbare Kosten irrecoverable expense;
    • auf die Lebensdauer eines Erzeugnisses berechnete Kosten life-cycle costs;
    • besondere Kosten special charges;
    • beträchtliche Kosten considerable costs, heavy expenses (costs);
    • betriebsfixe Kosten standing expenses;
    • bleibende Kosten basic expenditure;
    • degressive Kosten regressive costs;
    • direkte Kosten direct cost (expenses), traceable cost;
    • diverse Kosten promiscuous charges, sundries;
    • durchlaufende Kosten transit costs;
    • durchschnittliche Kosten average expenses;
    • effektive Kosten primary cost, actual cost (price);
    • eingegangene Kosten expenses involved;
    • einmalige Kosten non-recurrent costs (expenses, expenditure);
    • eintreibbare Kosten recoverable costs;
    • entstandene Kosten costs incurred (accrued), accrued charges (costs), expenditure occasioned, expenses accrued (incurred);
    • bei der Konkursabwehr entstandene Kosten costs of resisting the bankruptcy proceedings;
    • entstehende Kosten accruing costs;
    • daraus entstehende Kosten costs arising from it;
    • bei der Geschäftsführung notwendigerweise entstehende Kosten costs necessarily incurred in the conduct of business;
    • nicht erfasste Kosten imputed cost;
    • innerhalb von vier Tagen zu erstattende Kosten (Kostentabelle) four-day costs;
    • erstattete Kosten reimbursed expenses;
    • nicht anderseitig erstattete Kosten expenses not otherwise received;
    • erstattungsfähige Kosten (Prozess) party and party (taxable) costs;
    • nicht erstattungsfähige Kosten untaxable costs;
    • erwachsende Kosten expenses incurred, accruing costs;
    • daraus erwachsende Kosten costs attendant on;
    • nicht faktorbezogene Kosten non-factor costs;
    • fallende Kosten decreasing (declining) costs;
    • fällige Kosten outstanding costs;
    • feste (fixe) Kosten fixed charges (costs), constant (unavoidable) cost, standby costs, standing (overhead) expenses, overheads;
    • [noch] nicht festgesetzte Kosten (Gericht) untaxable cost;
    • feststehende (fixe) Kosten fixed (standby, assured) cost[s], expenses covered;
    • festzusetzende Kosten costs to be taxed;
    • generelle Kosten indirect cost;
    • geschätzte Kosten estimated cost;
    • in Rechnung gestellte Kosten billed costs;
    • gleich bleibende Kosten constant costs, expense constants;
    • große (hohe) Kosten heavy expenses, large overhead (US);
    • indirekte Kosten indirect costs (expenses);
    • individuelle Kosten private costs;
    • kalkulatorische (kalkulierte) Kosten imputed cost, imputations;
    • kapitalisierte Kosten capitalized costs (expenses);
    • kleine Kosten petty expense, petties;
    • komparative Kosten comparative costs;
    • konstante Kosten constant (standing, standard) costs;
    • kurzfristige Kosten short-run costs;
    • laufende Kosten running (standing, general) charges, running (current, standing) expenses, economic (running) cost, cost in carrying business;
    • leistungsabhängige Kosten direct (variable) costs;
    • an der Grenze der Wirtschaftlichkeit (Rentabilität) liegende Kosten marginal (incremental) costs;
    • mittelbare Kosten indirect costs;
    • nachkalkulierte Kosten post-mortem cost;
    • nicht nachprüfbare Kosten non-controllable costs;
    • notwendige Kosten related cost;
    • pauschalierte Kosten bunched cost;
    • personelle Kosten employment costs;
    • private Kosten internal effects, private cost;
    • progressive Kosten progressive costs;
    • proportionale Kosten proportional costs;
    • nicht relevante Kosten sunk cost;
    • rückläufige Kosten decreasing (declining) costs;
    • sämtliche Kosten full costs;
    • steil in die Höhe schießende Kosten skyrocketing costs;
    • sonstige Kosten sundry expenses, sundries;
    • spezifische (spezifizierte) Kosten special (direct) costs;
    • nahe der Rentabilitätsgrenze stehende Kosten marginal (incremental) costs;
    • in keinem Verhältnis stehende Kosten disproportionate expenses;
    • steigende Kosten rising (increasing) costs, advancing prices;
    • stellvertretende Kosten (Seeversicherung) substituted expenses;
    • tatsächliche Kosten actual costs;
    • übermäßige (überhöhte) Kosten excessive costs;
    • auf Kapitalkonto übernommene Kosten capitalized costs;
    • übliche Kosten usual charges;
    • nicht umgelegte Kosten unapplied costs;
    • auf den Tageswert umgerechnete Kosten adjusted costs;
    • unerhebliche Kosten insignificant expenses;
    • unerschwingliche Kosten enormous costs;
    • ungewisse Kosten variable cost;
    • unproduktive Kosten incidental expenses of production;
    • untragbare Kosten prohibitive cost;
    • unveränderliche Kosten constant costs;
    • variable (veränderliche) Kosten variable (out-of-pocket) costs;
    • proportionale variable Kosten average variable costs;
    • veranschlagte Kosten estimated costs;
    • verbundene Kosten composite costs;
    • damit verbundene Kosten expense involved;
    • mit der Anschaffung verbundene Kosten purchase-related costs;
    • vereinbarte Kosten agreed costs;
    • vermeidbare Kosten escapable cost;
    • verschiedene Kosten sundry (miscellaneous) expenses, sundries;
    • verzerrte Kosten distorted costs;
    • volkswirtschaftliche Kosten external costs;
    • voraussichtliche Kosten prospective costs;
    • im Etat vorgesehene Kosten expenses provided for in the budget;
    • vorkalkulierte Kosten standard (predetermined, scheduled, target) costs;
    • wachsende Kosten growing expenditure;
    • wechselnde Kosten variable cost (expenses);
    • wirkliche Kosten actual cost (expense);
    • zunehmende Kosten increasing (rising) cost;
    • zusammengefasste Kosten pool cost;
    • zusätzliche Kosten additional charges (expenses, costs), added costs, extra charges;
    • Kosten der Abschreibung depreciation charges;
    • Kosten nach Abschreibungen amortized cost;
    • Kosten des Abtransportes transportation inland costs;
    • Kosten vor Abzug des Bardiskonts billed cost;
    • Kosten der Agenturunterhaltung agency costs;
    • Kosten des Anlagevermögens asset costs;
    • Kosten vor Anlauf der Fertigung starting-load cost;
    • Kosten der Anschlusseinrichtung (telecom.) installation charges;
    • Kosten für weitere Ausbildung advancement costs (US);
    • Kosten und Auslagen charges, costs and expenses;
    • Kosten des Beklagten defendant’s costs;
    • Kosten der Bergung salvage cost (charges);
    • Kosten bei voller Betriebsausnutzung capacity costs;
    • Kosten für Betriebsbauten plant construction costs;
    • Kosten der Betriebseinstellung (Betriebsstilllegung) shutdown costs;
    • Kosten der Betriebsführung operating costs;
    • Kosten der Buchführung (Buchhaltung) accounting (bookkeeping) costs;
    • Kosten zum Buchwert amortized cost;
    • Kosten der Bürounterhaltung office expenses;
    • Kosten der Ernteeinbringung harvesting expenses;
    • Kosten der Erstellung des Jahresberichts annual report costs;
    • immaterielle Kosten und Erträge non-pecuniary costs and benefits;
    • Kosten pro Exemplar per-copy costs;
    • Kosten der Fabrikation work-in-process burden;
    • Kosten für Fahrten zwischen Wohnung und Betrieb cost of travel between home and work;
    • Kosten der Gebäudeerrichtung cost of a structure;
    • Kosten der Geldbeschaffung cost of money;
    • Kosten eines Gerichtsverfahrens costs of going to court;
    • Kosten der Geschäftsführung executive expenses;
    • laufende Kosten der Geschäftsführung expenses in carrying on business;
    • Kosten der Geschäftsstelle agency cost;
    • Kosten der staatlichen Gesundheitsfürsorge national health-care bill;
    • Kosten der Gesundheitsvorsorge health-care costs;
    • Kosten der Haushaltsführung (Haushaltung) household operating costs, household expenditure;
    • Kosten der Instandhaltung cost of maintenance;
    • Kosten der Kapitalausstattung capital equipment cost;
    • Kosten des Konkursverfahrens cost of preserving and administering the bankrupt’s estate, bankruptcy costs, costs of adjudication;
    • Kosten der Konkursverwaltung administration (official receiver’s) expenses;
    • Kosten pro Kopf der Bevölkerung per capita costs;
    • Kosten der Lagerhaltung holding costs, outlays for inventories, house charges (US);
    • Kosten der Lebenshaltung cost of living;
    • Kosten für Leichterung lighterage charges;
    • Kosten des Liquidators liquidator’s expenses;
    • Kosten des Löschens charges for unloading;
    • Kosten der Luftfrachtbeförderung airfreight expenses;
    • Kosten der Montage cost of erection, assembly costs;
    • Kosten der Nachlassverwaltung expenses of administration;
    • Kosten einer Projektdurchführung running costs of a project;
    • Kosten für das Rangieren switching charges;
    • erstattungsfähige Kosten eines Rechtsstreites costs as between party and party;
    • Kosten der Rechtsverfolgung law costs;
    • Kosten zum anderthalbfachen Satz double costs (cash);
    • Kosten der Testamentserrichtung testamentary expenses;
    • Kosten für den Umtausch (Währung) conversion costs;
    • Kosten des Unterhalts eines Lastkraftwagens motor-van expenses (Br.);
    • Kosten der Unterhaltung eines Kraftfahrzeuges automobile operating (maintenance) costs;
    • Kosten zuzüglich Verdienstspanne cost-plus (US);
    • Kosten der Vermögensverwaltung (Treuhänder) administration expenses;
    • Kosten der Verpackung packaging costs;
    • Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht cost, insurance and freight (cif);
    • Kosten des Vertriebs marketing cost;
    • Kosten der Verwaltung administrative expenditure;
    • Kosten der gesamten Warenlieferung costs of goods sold;
    • Kosten für immaterielle Werte intangible costs;
    • Kosten der Wiederbeschaffung replacement cost;
    • Kosten einer Wohnung housing price;
    • Kosten der Zentrale head-office expense;
    • Kosten der Zollabfertigung cost of customs clearance;
    • Kosten sparend cost-saving (-cutting);
    • Kosten abbremsen to put a stop to expenses;
    • als Kosten abbuchen to enter as expenses;
    • seine Kosten abrechnen (abziehen) to deduct one’s expenses;
    • Kosten steuerlich absetzen to deduct costs;
    • Kosten der Büromiete steuerlich absetzen to claim the cost of rent of premises as a deduction;
    • Kosten abwälzen to pass costs on;
    • Kosten auf die Kunden abwälzen to switch costs to the customer;
    • für Kosten und Logis arbeiten to work for one’s board;
    • jem. die Kosten aufbrummen to land s. o. with the costs;
    • Kosten der Staatskasse aufbürden to award the costs against the state;
    • Kosten auferlegen to allocate (order to bear, award) the costs;
    • Kosten aufgliedern to itemize costs;
    • Kosten gegeneinander aufheben to divide the costs between the parties;
    • für die Kosten aufkommen to bear (meet, pay) the expenses;
    • Kosten aufschlüsseln to break down expenses;
    • Kosten aufteilen to apportion costs, to lump the expenses;
    • sich die voraussichtlich entstehenden Kosten ausrechnen to reckon the probable costs;
    • Kosten im Griff behalten to keep track of costs;
    • zu den Kosten beitragen to contribute towards the costs;
    • Kosten auferlegt bekommen to be condemned in (ordered to pay) the costs;
    • Kosten in den Griff bekommen to control costs;
    • Konto mit sämtlichen Kosten belasten to charge an account with all the expenses;
    • Kosten berechnen to count (figure up, calculate, compute) the costs, to figure out (calculate) the expenses;
    • sich auf jds. Kosten bereichern to get rich at s. one’s expense;
    • Kosten berücksichtigen to consider the expense;
    • Kosten bestreiten to bear the costs (expenses), to cover (meet, defray) the expenses;
    • sich an den Kosten gleichmäßig beteiligen to contribute equally to the expense;
    • sich an den Kosten schlüsselmäßig beteiligen to pool the expenses;
    • Kosten bezahlen to quit costs;
    • entstandene Kosten bezahlen to pay the costs incurred;
    • für Kosten in Abzug bringen to allow for costs;
    • als Kosten buchen to enter as expenses;
    • Kosten über ein Konto buchen to charge an expense to an account;
    • Kosten decken to cover (reimburse) the expenses;
    • seine Kosten decken to get back one’s expenses, to pay its way, to get out without a loss;
    • nicht einmal seine Kosten decken (hereinbekommen) not to clear one’s expenses;
    • Kosten einrechnen to include expenses;
    • Kosten einsparen to cut back on costs;
    • über die Kosten entscheiden (Urteil) to carry costs;
    • Kosten ermitteln to ascertain the costs;
    • Kosten ersetzen to refund the costs;
    • Kosten erstatten to refund (reimburse) the expenses;
    • entstandene Kosten erstatten to reimburse the expenses incurred;
    • Kosten festsetzen to fix (determine) the costs;
    • beträchtliche Kosten aufgewandt haben to have gone to considerable expense;
    • für Kosten aufzukommen haben to be liable for expenses;
    • Kosten für Subventionen zu tragen haben to foot the subsidy bill;
    • Kosten niedrig halten to hold (keep) down costs (expenses), to keep costs in line (a lid on costs), to control the expenditure;
    • Kosten kalkulieren to cost-account;
    • auf seine Kosten kommen to cover one’s expenses, to pay one’s way, to have a run for one’s money;
    • Kosten nicht mehr verkraften können to run one’s costs through the roof;
    • Kosten raketenartig ansteigen lassen to rocket costs;
    • Kosten anwachsen lassen to pile on the expense;
    • auf jds. Kosten leben to live at s. one’s expense, to sponge on s. o. (coll.);
    • Kosten machen to be an (go to) expense, to involve expenses;
    • jem. Kosten machen to put s. o. to expense;
    • Kosten nachgehen to keep track of costs;
    • Kosten nachprüfen to tax costs;
    • Kosten niederschlagen to cancel the costs;
    • Kosten reduzieren to cut costs;
    • Kosten drastisch reduzieren to slash costs;
    • Kosten scheuen to balk at an expense (fam.);
    • keine Kosten scheuen to spare no expense (costs);
    • mit weiteren (zusätzlichen) Kosten verbunden sein to involve additional charges;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilt sein to be cast to pay the costs;
    • Kosten senken to reduce (drive down) expenses (costs);
    • Kosten sparen to save expenses;
    • Kosten steigern to run up the costs;
    • sich in Kosten stürzen to launch out [into expense], to put o. s. to charge, to go to expense;
    • sich in große Kosten stürzen to go to great expense;
    • sich mit jem. die Kosten teilen to go halves (share the expenses) with s. o.;
    • sich in die Kosten von etw. mit jem. teilen to go shares with s. o. in the expense of s. th., to share with s. o. in the costs;
    • Kosten tragen to defray the expense (charges), to pay for [the shot], to meet the expenses, to foot the bill, to pay the piper;
    • alle Kosten für j. tragen to carry all expenses for s. o.;
    • Kosten übernehmen to pay costs (expenses);
    • entstandene Kosten übernehmen to pay the costs incurred;
    • Hälfte der Kosten übernehmen to go halves with s. o.;
    • gesamte Kosten einer Pensionsregelung übernehmen to pick up the entire cost of a pension plan;
    • Kosten einer Reise übernehmen to defray the expenses of a trip;
    • Kosten auf die Staatskasse übernehmen to charge an expense to the public debt;
    • Kosten teilweise übernehmen to go halves with s. o.;
    • Kosten eines Unternehmens übernehmen to bear the cost of an undertaking;
    • Kosten umlegen to allocate (apportion) the costs, to divide expenses in equal proportions;
    • Kosten auf die Vereinsmitglieder umlegen to assess members of a society for expenses;
    • Kosten veranschlagen to evaluate (estimate) expenses, to figure up the costs;
    • im Zeitpunkt der Entstehung als Kosten verbuchen to book expenses in the year of occurence;
    • Kosten vergüten to reimburse expenses;
    • überflüssige Kosten vermeiden to economize;
    • Kosten unmittelbar auf die Abteilung verrechnen to charge cost directly to the department;
    • Kosten verringern to reduce (cut down) costs;
    • Kosten verteilen to spread the costs;
    • Kosten über drei Jahre verteilen to amortize costs over a period of three years;
    • Kosten verursachen to go to expense;
    • große (hohe) Kosten verursachen to put to great (involve much) expense, to entail large expenditure;
    • jem. große Kosten verursachen to put s. o. to great expense;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilen to order (cast) to pay the costs;
    • gestiegene Kosten ohne Verschlechterung der Wettbewerbssituation weitergeben to pass on rising cost without becoming uncompetitive;
    • auf Kosten der Allgemeinheit unterhalten werden to be maintained at public expense;
    • auf gemeinsame Kosten von Verleger und Autor veröffentlicht werden to be published at joint expense of publisher and author;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilt werden to be ordered to pay the costs;
    • Kosten nach sich ziehen to carry costs;
    • hohe Kosten nach sich ziehen to involve great expense;
    • Kosten zurückerstatten to refund (reimburse) expenses;
    • Kosten gehen zulasten von costs to be borne by;
    • Kosten spielen keine Rolle expense is no object.
    Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht
    cost, insurance and freight (cif)

    Business german-english dictionary > Kosten

  • 9 kosten

    Kosten I pl 1. GEN, RW cost (amount of money needed to pay for a thing, value in alternative uses); costs (money that must be spent regularly, e.g. running costs –laufende Kosten– for labour or energy); expenditure (Ausgaben; action of spending); expense, expenses (Ausgaben, Aufwand; money spent on a specific task, e.g. travel expenses); outlay (Auslagen, Barausgaben); charges (Aufwendungen, Nebenkosten); 2. WIWI cost • auf Kosten und Gefahr von RECHT, VERSICH, IMP/EXP on account and risk of • die Kosten steigen auf Milliardenhöhe GEN costs are running into billions • die Kosten tragen GEN bear the costs, defray the costs, meet the costs • die Kosten übernehmen GEN assume the expenses, meet the expenses, settle the expenses • für die Kosten aufkommen RW meet costs, defray costs, settle costs • Kosten auf bestimmten Konten verrechnen RW allocate costs to certain accounts • Kosten auf die entsprechenden Konten umlegen RW allocate costs to the appropriate accounts • Kosten auffangen FIN, RW absorb cost • Kosten aufgliedern FIN, RW break down expenses, itemize costs (Kosten aufschlüsseln) • Kosten bestimmten Konten zuordnen RW allocate costs to certain accounts • Kosten bewerten RW cost • Kosten, die für jmdn. steuerpflichtig sind STEUER costs taxable to sb • Kosten kontrollieren GEN control costs • Kosten per Nachnahme zu erheben GEN, LOGIS charges forward, ch. fwd (Lieferklausel) • Kosten sind per Nachnahme zu erheben GEN charge forward, Ch Fwd • Kosten umlegen RW assign costs, allocate costs • Kosten verrechnen RW allocate costs • Kosten (zeitlich) verteilen RW spread costs • Kosten zuweisen RW allocate costs • ohne Kosten RECHT, VERSICH no charges • sich an den Kosten beteiligen GEN, MGT share (in) the expenses Kosten II pl, Versicherung f und Fracht f (CI&F) GEN, IMP/EXP, LOGIS, VERSICH cost, insurance and freight, CI&F (Lieferklausel)
    * * *
    v < Geschäft> cost
    * * *
    bedenken, Kosten
    to think of the cost;
    • j. testamentarisch (in seinem Testament) bedenken to remember (include) s. o. in one’s will.
    Kosten
    cost[s], (Auslagen) expense[s], expenditure, outlay, (Gebühren) charges, fees, (Preis) price, cost, (Spesen) charge[s];
    • abzüglich der Kosten charges deducted, after deduction of charges (costs), less expenses (charges);
    • alle Kosten eingeschlossen including all charges;
    • auf eigene Kosten at one’s own expense;
    • auf gemeinsame Kosten at joint expense, dividing [the] expenses;
    • auf meine Kosten to my cost, at my expense;
    • auf Kosten von at the expense of, to the derogation;
    • auf Kosten der Allgemeinheit at public expense;
    • auf Kosten des Gastwirts on the house;
    • auf Kosten und Gefahr des Eigners at owner's expense and risk;
    • auf Kosten der Qualität at the expense of quality;
    • auf Kosten der Reederei at ship’s expenses;
    • auf Kosten des Staates at public expense;
    • aufgrund der Kosten owing to the expenses;
    • ausschließlich der Kosten exclusive of costs;
    • einschließlich der Kosten including costs;
    • einschließlich Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht cost, insurance, freight (cif);
    • frei von den Kosten free of charges, cost-free;
    • gegen Erstattung der baren Kosten with out-of-pocket expense;
    • mit Einschluss aller Kosten all expenses included;
    • mit großen (hohen) Kosten verbunden at great cost, cost-effective;
    • mit Kosten verknüpft involving expense;
    • mit Rücksicht auf die Kosten in deference to cost;
    • nach Abzug aller Kosten all charges paid, all expenses deducted;
    • ohne Kosten no charge, (Protest) no protest, (Wechselaufdruck) no expense [to be incurred], without expenses;
    • ohne Rücksicht auf die Kosten without regard to cost;
    • ohne zusätzliche Kosten for no extra fare;
    • unter Auferlegung der Kosten awarding (on payment of) the costs;
    • unter Einschluss sämtlicher Kosten all costs included;
    • unter Nachnahme der Kosten charges forwarded, expenses charged forward;
    • unter Tragung der Kosten on payment of costs;
    • zur Deckung der Kosten to cover the cost, in order to cover our expenses;
    • zuzüglich der Kosten expenses not included (to be added);
    • abnehmende Kosten decreasing costs;
    • abschreibbare Kosten depreciable costs;
    • abschreibungsfähige Kosten service cost;
    • [steuerlich] absetzbare (abzugsfähige) Kosten (Einkommensteuererklärung) charges to be deducted, permissible (tax) expenses, deductible charges;
    • abzurechnende Kosten off charges;
    • aktivierte Kosten capitalized expenses (costs);
    • allgemeine Kosten overhead [charges], operating (indirect, overhead) expenses, factory cost, burden, oncost (Br.);
    • alternative Kosten opportunity costs;
    • nicht in bar anfallende Kosten non-cash costs;
    • gemeinsame anfallende Kosten (Fracht- und Passagierdienst) common expense;
    • zukünftig anfallende Kosten future costs;
    • im Gewerbebetrieb zwangsläufig anfallende Kosten expenses wholly and exclusively laid out for the purpose of the trade;
    • angefallene Kosten costs incurred;
    • bei der Versilberung tatsächlich angefallene Kosten actual expenses of realization of the assets;
    • steil ansteigende Kosten skyrocketing (soaring) costs;
    • anteilige Kosten proportional (proratable) cost;
    • auferlegte Kosten taxable costs;
    • aufgelaufene Kosten accrued (accumulated) charges, costs incurred (accrued), accrued costs;
    • außergerichtliche Kosten extrajudicial costs;
    • außerordentliche Kosten extra charges;
    • außerordentliche und betriebsfremde Kosten extraordinary and outside expenditure;
    • außerplanmäßige Kosten expenditure not budgeted for;
    • bare Kosten out-of-pocket expenses;
    • beeinflussbare Kosten controllable costs;
    • von der Kostenstelle nicht beeinflussbare Kosten uncontrollable expenses;
    • beitreibbare Kosten recoverable costs;
    • nicht beitreibbare Kosten irrecoverable expense;
    • auf die Lebensdauer eines Erzeugnisses berechnete Kosten life-cycle costs;
    • besondere Kosten special charges;
    • beträchtliche Kosten considerable costs, heavy expenses (costs);
    • betriebsfixe Kosten standing expenses;
    • bleibende Kosten basic expenditure;
    • degressive Kosten regressive costs;
    • direkte Kosten direct cost (expenses), traceable cost;
    • diverse Kosten promiscuous charges, sundries;
    • durchlaufende Kosten transit costs;
    • durchschnittliche Kosten average expenses;
    • effektive Kosten primary cost, actual cost (price);
    • eingegangene Kosten expenses involved;
    • einmalige Kosten non-recurrent costs (expenses, expenditure);
    • eintreibbare Kosten recoverable costs;
    • entstandene Kosten costs incurred (accrued), accrued charges (costs), expenditure occasioned, expenses accrued (incurred);
    • bei der Konkursabwehr entstandene Kosten costs of resisting the bankruptcy proceedings;
    • entstehende Kosten accruing costs;
    • daraus entstehende Kosten costs arising from it;
    • bei der Geschäftsführung notwendigerweise entstehende Kosten costs necessarily incurred in the conduct of business;
    • nicht erfasste Kosten imputed cost;
    • innerhalb von vier Tagen zu erstattende Kosten (Kostentabelle) four-day costs;
    • erstattete Kosten reimbursed expenses;
    • nicht anderseitig erstattete Kosten expenses not otherwise received;
    • erstattungsfähige Kosten (Prozess) party and party (taxable) costs;
    • nicht erstattungsfähige Kosten untaxable costs;
    • erwachsende Kosten expenses incurred, accruing costs;
    • daraus erwachsende Kosten costs attendant on;
    • nicht faktorbezogene Kosten non-factor costs;
    • fallende Kosten decreasing (declining) costs;
    • fällige Kosten outstanding costs;
    • feste (fixe) Kosten fixed charges (costs), constant (unavoidable) cost, standby costs, standing (overhead) expenses, overheads;
    • [noch] nicht festgesetzte Kosten (Gericht) untaxable cost;
    • feststehende (fixe) Kosten fixed (standby, assured) cost[s], expenses covered;
    • festzusetzende Kosten costs to be taxed;
    • generelle Kosten indirect cost;
    • geschätzte Kosten estimated cost;
    • in Rechnung gestellte Kosten billed costs;
    • gleich bleibende Kosten constant costs, expense constants;
    • große (hohe) Kosten heavy expenses, large overhead (US);
    • indirekte Kosten indirect costs (expenses);
    • individuelle Kosten private costs;
    • kalkulatorische (kalkulierte) Kosten imputed cost, imputations;
    • kapitalisierte Kosten capitalized costs (expenses);
    • kleine Kosten petty expense, petties;
    • komparative Kosten comparative costs;
    • konstante Kosten constant (standing, standard) costs;
    • kurzfristige Kosten short-run costs;
    • laufende Kosten running (standing, general) charges, running (current, standing) expenses, economic (running) cost, cost in carrying business;
    • leistungsabhängige Kosten direct (variable) costs;
    • an der Grenze der Wirtschaftlichkeit (Rentabilität) liegende Kosten marginal (incremental) costs;
    • mittelbare Kosten indirect costs;
    • nachkalkulierte Kosten post-mortem cost;
    • nicht nachprüfbare Kosten non-controllable costs;
    • notwendige Kosten related cost;
    • pauschalierte Kosten bunched cost;
    • personelle Kosten employment costs;
    • private Kosten internal effects, private cost;
    • progressive Kosten progressive costs;
    • proportionale Kosten proportional costs;
    • nicht relevante Kosten sunk cost;
    • rückläufige Kosten decreasing (declining) costs;
    • sämtliche Kosten full costs;
    • steil in die Höhe schießende Kosten skyrocketing costs;
    • sonstige Kosten sundry expenses, sundries;
    • spezifische (spezifizierte) Kosten special (direct) costs;
    • nahe der Rentabilitätsgrenze stehende Kosten marginal (incremental) costs;
    • in keinem Verhältnis stehende Kosten disproportionate expenses;
    • steigende Kosten rising (increasing) costs, advancing prices;
    • stellvertretende Kosten (Seeversicherung) substituted expenses;
    • tatsächliche Kosten actual costs;
    • übermäßige (überhöhte) Kosten excessive costs;
    • auf Kapitalkonto übernommene Kosten capitalized costs;
    • übliche Kosten usual charges;
    • nicht umgelegte Kosten unapplied costs;
    • auf den Tageswert umgerechnete Kosten adjusted costs;
    • unerhebliche Kosten insignificant expenses;
    • unerschwingliche Kosten enormous costs;
    • ungewisse Kosten variable cost;
    • unproduktive Kosten incidental expenses of production;
    • untragbare Kosten prohibitive cost;
    • unveränderliche Kosten constant costs;
    • variable (veränderliche) Kosten variable (out-of-pocket) costs;
    • proportionale variable Kosten average variable costs;
    • veranschlagte Kosten estimated costs;
    • verbundene Kosten composite costs;
    • damit verbundene Kosten expense involved;
    • mit der Anschaffung verbundene Kosten purchase-related costs;
    • vereinbarte Kosten agreed costs;
    • vermeidbare Kosten escapable cost;
    • verschiedene Kosten sundry (miscellaneous) expenses, sundries;
    • verzerrte Kosten distorted costs;
    • volkswirtschaftliche Kosten external costs;
    • voraussichtliche Kosten prospective costs;
    • im Etat vorgesehene Kosten expenses provided for in the budget;
    • vorkalkulierte Kosten standard (predetermined, scheduled, target) costs;
    • wachsende Kosten growing expenditure;
    • wechselnde Kosten variable cost (expenses);
    • wirkliche Kosten actual cost (expense);
    • zunehmende Kosten increasing (rising) cost;
    • zusammengefasste Kosten pool cost;
    • zusätzliche Kosten additional charges (expenses, costs), added costs, extra charges;
    • Kosten der Abschreibung depreciation charges;
    • Kosten nach Abschreibungen amortized cost;
    • Kosten des Abtransportes transportation inland costs;
    • Kosten vor Abzug des Bardiskonts billed cost;
    • Kosten der Agenturunterhaltung agency costs;
    • Kosten des Anlagevermögens asset costs;
    • Kosten vor Anlauf der Fertigung starting-load cost;
    • Kosten der Anschlusseinrichtung (telecom.) installation charges;
    • Kosten für weitere Ausbildung advancement costs (US);
    • Kosten und Auslagen charges, costs and expenses;
    • Kosten des Beklagten defendant’s costs;
    • Kosten der Bergung salvage cost (charges);
    • Kosten bei voller Betriebsausnutzung capacity costs;
    • Kosten für Betriebsbauten plant construction costs;
    • Kosten der Betriebseinstellung (Betriebsstilllegung) shutdown costs;
    • Kosten der Betriebsführung operating costs;
    • Kosten der Buchführung (Buchhaltung) accounting (bookkeeping) costs;
    • Kosten zum Buchwert amortized cost;
    • Kosten der Bürounterhaltung office expenses;
    • Kosten der Ernteeinbringung harvesting expenses;
    • Kosten der Erstellung des Jahresberichts annual report costs;
    • immaterielle Kosten und Erträge non-pecuniary costs and benefits;
    • Kosten pro Exemplar per-copy costs;
    • Kosten der Fabrikation work-in-process burden;
    • Kosten für Fahrten zwischen Wohnung und Betrieb cost of travel between home and work;
    • Kosten der Gebäudeerrichtung cost of a structure;
    • Kosten der Geldbeschaffung cost of money;
    • Kosten eines Gerichtsverfahrens costs of going to court;
    • Kosten der Geschäftsführung executive expenses;
    • laufende Kosten der Geschäftsführung expenses in carrying on business;
    • Kosten der Geschäftsstelle agency cost;
    • Kosten der staatlichen Gesundheitsfürsorge national health-care bill;
    • Kosten der Gesundheitsvorsorge health-care costs;
    • Kosten der Haushaltsführung (Haushaltung) household operating costs, household expenditure;
    • Kosten der Instandhaltung cost of maintenance;
    • Kosten der Kapitalausstattung capital equipment cost;
    • Kosten des Konkursverfahrens cost of preserving and administering the bankrupt’s estate, bankruptcy costs, costs of adjudication;
    • Kosten der Konkursverwaltung administration (official receiver’s) expenses;
    • Kosten pro Kopf der Bevölkerung per capita costs;
    • Kosten der Lagerhaltung holding costs, outlays for inventories, house charges (US);
    • Kosten der Lebenshaltung cost of living;
    • Kosten für Leichterung lighterage charges;
    • Kosten des Liquidators liquidator’s expenses;
    • Kosten des Löschens charges for unloading;
    • Kosten der Luftfrachtbeförderung airfreight expenses;
    • Kosten der Montage cost of erection, assembly costs;
    • Kosten der Nachlassverwaltung expenses of administration;
    • Kosten einer Projektdurchführung running costs of a project;
    • Kosten für das Rangieren switching charges;
    • erstattungsfähige Kosten eines Rechtsstreites costs as between party and party;
    • Kosten der Rechtsverfolgung law costs;
    • Kosten zum anderthalbfachen Satz double costs (cash);
    • Kosten der Testamentserrichtung testamentary expenses;
    • Kosten für den Umtausch (Währung) conversion costs;
    • Kosten des Unterhalts eines Lastkraftwagens motor-van expenses (Br.);
    • Kosten der Unterhaltung eines Kraftfahrzeuges automobile operating (maintenance) costs;
    • Kosten zuzüglich Verdienstspanne cost-plus (US);
    • Kosten der Vermögensverwaltung (Treuhänder) administration expenses;
    • Kosten der Verpackung packaging costs;
    • Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht cost, insurance and freight (cif);
    • Kosten des Vertriebs marketing cost;
    • Kosten der Verwaltung administrative expenditure;
    • Kosten der gesamten Warenlieferung costs of goods sold;
    • Kosten für immaterielle Werte intangible costs;
    • Kosten der Wiederbeschaffung replacement cost;
    • Kosten einer Wohnung housing price;
    • Kosten der Zentrale head-office expense;
    • Kosten der Zollabfertigung cost of customs clearance;
    • Kosten sparend cost-saving (-cutting);
    • Kosten abbremsen to put a stop to expenses;
    • als Kosten abbuchen to enter as expenses;
    • seine Kosten abrechnen (abziehen) to deduct one’s expenses;
    • Kosten steuerlich absetzen to deduct costs;
    • Kosten der Büromiete steuerlich absetzen to claim the cost of rent of premises as a deduction;
    • Kosten abwälzen to pass costs on;
    • Kosten auf die Kunden abwälzen to switch costs to the customer;
    • für Kosten und Logis arbeiten to work for one’s board;
    • jem. die Kosten aufbrummen to land s. o. with the costs;
    • Kosten der Staatskasse aufbürden to award the costs against the state;
    • Kosten auferlegen to allocate (order to bear, award) the costs;
    • Kosten aufgliedern to itemize costs;
    • Kosten gegeneinander aufheben to divide the costs between the parties;
    • für die Kosten aufkommen to bear (meet, pay) the expenses;
    • Kosten aufschlüsseln to break down expenses;
    • Kosten aufteilen to apportion costs, to lump the expenses;
    • sich die voraussichtlich entstehenden Kosten ausrechnen to reckon the probable costs;
    • Kosten im Griff behalten to keep track of costs;
    • zu den Kosten beitragen to contribute towards the costs;
    • Kosten auferlegt bekommen to be condemned in (ordered to pay) the costs;
    • Kosten in den Griff bekommen to control costs;
    • Konto mit sämtlichen Kosten belasten to charge an account with all the expenses;
    • Kosten berechnen to count (figure up, calculate, compute) the costs, to figure out (calculate) the expenses;
    • sich auf jds. Kosten bereichern to get rich at s. one’s expense;
    • Kosten berücksichtigen to consider the expense;
    • Kosten bestreiten to bear the costs (expenses), to cover (meet, defray) the expenses;
    • sich an den Kosten gleichmäßig beteiligen to contribute equally to the expense;
    • sich an den Kosten schlüsselmäßig beteiligen to pool the expenses;
    • Kosten bezahlen to quit costs;
    • entstandene Kosten bezahlen to pay the costs incurred;
    • für Kosten in Abzug bringen to allow for costs;
    • als Kosten buchen to enter as expenses;
    • Kosten über ein Konto buchen to charge an expense to an account;
    • Kosten decken to cover (reimburse) the expenses;
    • seine Kosten decken to get back one’s expenses, to pay its way, to get out without a loss;
    • nicht einmal seine Kosten decken (hereinbekommen) not to clear one’s expenses;
    • Kosten einrechnen to include expenses;
    • Kosten einsparen to cut back on costs;
    • über die Kosten entscheiden (Urteil) to carry costs;
    • Kosten ermitteln to ascertain the costs;
    • Kosten ersetzen to refund the costs;
    • Kosten erstatten to refund (reimburse) the expenses;
    • entstandene Kosten erstatten to reimburse the expenses incurred;
    • Kosten festsetzen to fix (determine) the costs;
    • beträchtliche Kosten aufgewandt haben to have gone to considerable expense;
    • für Kosten aufzukommen haben to be liable for expenses;
    • Kosten für Subventionen zu tragen haben to foot the subsidy bill;
    • Kosten niedrig halten to hold (keep) down costs (expenses), to keep costs in line (a lid on costs), to control the expenditure;
    • Kosten kalkulieren to cost-account;
    • auf seine Kosten kommen to cover one’s expenses, to pay one’s way, to have a run for one’s money;
    • Kosten nicht mehr verkraften können to run one’s costs through the roof;
    • Kosten raketenartig ansteigen lassen to rocket costs;
    • Kosten anwachsen lassen to pile on the expense;
    • auf jds. Kosten leben to live at s. one’s expense, to sponge on s. o. (coll.);
    • Kosten machen to be an (go to) expense, to involve expenses;
    • jem. Kosten machen to put s. o. to expense;
    • Kosten nachgehen to keep track of costs;
    • Kosten nachprüfen to tax costs;
    • Kosten niederschlagen to cancel the costs;
    • Kosten reduzieren to cut costs;
    • Kosten drastisch reduzieren to slash costs;
    • Kosten scheuen to balk at an expense (fam.);
    • keine Kosten scheuen to spare no expense (costs);
    • mit weiteren (zusätzlichen) Kosten verbunden sein to involve additional charges;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilt sein to be cast to pay the costs;
    • Kosten senken to reduce (drive down) expenses (costs);
    • Kosten sparen to save expenses;
    • Kosten steigern to run up the costs;
    • sich in Kosten stürzen to launch out [into expense], to put o. s. to charge, to go to expense;
    • sich in große Kosten stürzen to go to great expense;
    • sich mit jem. die Kosten teilen to go halves (share the expenses) with s. o.;
    • sich in die Kosten von etw. mit jem. teilen to go shares with s. o. in the expense of s. th., to share with s. o. in the costs;
    • Kosten tragen to defray the expense (charges), to pay for [the shot], to meet the expenses, to foot the bill, to pay the piper;
    • alle Kosten für j. tragen to carry all expenses for s. o.;
    • Kosten übernehmen to pay costs (expenses);
    • entstandene Kosten übernehmen to pay the costs incurred;
    • Hälfte der Kosten übernehmen to go halves with s. o.;
    • gesamte Kosten einer Pensionsregelung übernehmen to pick up the entire cost of a pension plan;
    • Kosten einer Reise übernehmen to defray the expenses of a trip;
    • Kosten auf die Staatskasse übernehmen to charge an expense to the public debt;
    • Kosten teilweise übernehmen to go halves with s. o.;
    • Kosten eines Unternehmens übernehmen to bear the cost of an undertaking;
    • Kosten umlegen to allocate (apportion) the costs, to divide expenses in equal proportions;
    • Kosten auf die Vereinsmitglieder umlegen to assess members of a society for expenses;
    • Kosten veranschlagen to evaluate (estimate) expenses, to figure up the costs;
    • im Zeitpunkt der Entstehung als Kosten verbuchen to book expenses in the year of occurence;
    • Kosten vergüten to reimburse expenses;
    • überflüssige Kosten vermeiden to economize;
    • Kosten unmittelbar auf die Abteilung verrechnen to charge cost directly to the department;
    • Kosten verringern to reduce (cut down) costs;
    • Kosten verteilen to spread the costs;
    • Kosten über drei Jahre verteilen to amortize costs over a period of three years;
    • Kosten verursachen to go to expense;
    • große (hohe) Kosten verursachen to put to great (involve much) expense, to entail large expenditure;
    • jem. große Kosten verursachen to put s. o. to great expense;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilen to order (cast) to pay the costs;
    • gestiegene Kosten ohne Verschlechterung der Wettbewerbssituation weitergeben to pass on rising cost without becoming uncompetitive;
    • auf Kosten der Allgemeinheit unterhalten werden to be maintained at public expense;
    • auf gemeinsame Kosten von Verleger und Autor veröffentlicht werden to be published at joint expense of publisher and author;
    • zu den Kosten verurteilt werden to be ordered to pay the costs;
    • Kosten nach sich ziehen to carry costs;
    • hohe Kosten nach sich ziehen to involve great expense;
    • Kosten zurückerstatten to refund (reimburse) expenses;
    • Kosten gehen zulasten von costs to be borne by;
    • Kosten spielen keine Rolle expense is no object.
    Kosten, Versicherung und Fracht
    cost, insurance and freight (cif)

    Business german-english dictionary > kosten

См. также в других словарях:

  • Construction of the World Trade Center — For the post 9/11 rebuilding and ongoing construction at the World Trade Center site, see World Trade Center site. The completed World Trade Center in March 2001 The construction of the World Trade Center was conceived as an urban renewal project …   Wikipedia

  • Construction loan — In the broadest sense of the term, a Construction Loan is any loan where the proceeds are used to finance construction of some kind. In the United States Financial Services industry however, the term is used to describe a genre of loans designed… …   Wikipedia

  • construction — noun ⇨ See also ↑building 1 roads/buildings ADJECTIVE ▪ large, massive ▪ massive constructions of bamboo and paper ▪ basic, simple ▪ …   Collocations dictionary

  • Construction methods for private pools — There are several distinct construction methods for private (home) swimming pools, which are typically called concrete , vinyl liner , and fiberglass . The term vinyl liner pool describes the method of lining the interior, not the construction… …   Wikipedia

  • Process design (chemical engineering) — Process design is the design of processes for desired physical and/or chemical transformation of materials. Process design is central to chemical engineering and it can be considered to be the summit of chemical engineering, bringing together all …   Wikipedia

  • Construction of the real numbers — In mathematics, there are several ways of defining the real number system as an ordered field. The synthetic approach gives a list of axioms for the real numbers as a complete ordered field. Under the usual axioms of set theory, one can show that …   Wikipedia

  • Construction aggregate — Limestone quarry …   Wikipedia

  • Basic physics of the violin — The distinctive sound of a violin is the result of interactions between its many parts. Drawing a bow across the strings causes them to vibrate. This vibration is transmitted through the bridge and sound post to the body of the violin (mainly the …   Wikipedia

  • building construction — Techniques and industry involved in the assembly and erection of structures. Early humans built primarily for shelter, using simple methods. Building materials came from the land, and fabrication was dictated by the limits of the materials and… …   Universalium

  • Unified Process — The Unified Software Development Process or Unified Process is a popular iterative and incremental software development process framework. The best known and extensively documented refinement of the Unified Process is the Rational Unified Process …   Wikipedia

  • Bessemer process — Metall. a process of producing steel, in which impurities are removed by forcing a blast of air through molten iron. [1855 60; after H. BESSEMER] * * * Technique for converting pig iron to steel invented by Henry Bessemer in England in 1856 and… …   Universalium

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка:
… Нажмите правой клавишей мыши и выберите «Копировать ссылку»